《One More Time: Rebirth》


 1 Prologue

    Age of beginning 976.


    The war the demon race held against all living beings is about to end after 320 years of suffering. My companions and I have fought our way through all obstacles and have finally reached the demon lord''s castle. Many of my companions have died for the sake of this war. All of them had different hopes and dreams that they will never see to completion, so in their place, we must be able to fulfill them. We entered the castle in which a very long and gory battle began. The end was in sight all of us gave it our all until finally, I was able to kill the demon lord. Everyone who was with me was dead, even I was deeply wounded, my weapon shattered and my blood loss increasing.


    "Ha... ha... ha... ha" I laughed weakly, so in the end, I wasn''t able to fulfill anything. The end is coming and it seems that I have a lot of regrets. Now that I think about it my childhood consisted of me lazing about. Having zero experience with girls my childhood is nothing to be happy about. After my village and family were destroyed I started training for my revenge. So my life only consisted of lazing around and my revenge. Really what a worthless life, especially the part where I only laze around. The view was getting hazy and my mind was drifting. Heh so this is it, I hope my next life would be more fulfilling. My existence slowly faded away.


    ?


    I felt something weird, my consciousness that I thought had faded away was coming back bit by bit, huh wasn''t I dead? While I was in a state of confusion, I saw right in front of me a lady who looked like she was barely twenty, her hair was vermilion the color of blood. She wore what seemed to be a witch''s hat. Her emerald green eyes stared directly at me she was smiling sweetly.


    The man beside her was a handsome man with shaggy brown hair. He had a large figure and at his back was an even larger sword. The two of them looked a little worried and started talking. "\u0026*\u0026^^\u0026*%\u0026?" huh what did she just say? "*%^\u0026\u0026#%%^#@" Even the guy was saying something in some other language. I tried to speak but what came out of my mouth were not words but just a sound. Wait, now that I realize it I couldn''t actually move. It seems that the woman in front of me is actually carrying me. I looked at my hand what I saw surprised me, it was a puny arm, that of a baby. Wait so what''s happening now? I need to cool down first.


    The last thing I remembered was my battle against the demon lord I won but in the end, I couldn''t survive with my grievous wounds so I died there. Now when I woke up I couldn''t speak and had the body of a baby¡­ So that would mean I reincarnated but I got to keep my memories of my previous life. So... I was given a second chance. This time around I will fulfill everything that I wish for and leave no regrets. So when the end comes again I will never feel that way.

 2 The Beginning of a new life

    It has been about ten months since I reincarnated, I have gotten used to the language now. Also, my mother would read me different books every night, so I was also able to understand the letters somehow. These past ten months I tried to gather information about my family.


    It would seem like I was reborn in a pretty wealthy and famous family. My mother Serina Regius is a powerful witch with the nickname Grand witch of flames, My Father Leonard Regius, on the other hand, was a famous adventurer with the nickname Silverfall. Currently, the family was living in a rural area.


    The house we live in was huge, I tried crawling here and there but it seems like I can''t pass beyond the hallway. The house is filled with servants by my estimation of the people I''ve seen we have around 22 servants or more.


    My mother doesn''t leave me to the servants, it seems she declared to father that she would be taking care of me until I can go on by myself. The books my mother reads to me are like the myths and legends of this world.


    Through this, I discovered that in this world there was also a demon race but they were not considered evil like the demon race from my world. They just have a different culture and had no antagonistic feelings against humans.


    Another thing of note was that there are many more different races aside from demons and humans. Each of the different Races had their own specialty. The human race that I belonged to was said to be the most balanced of all the races. There was nothing that a human was particularly bad at as well as there was nothing that they were particularly good at oh except for one thing. It seems that in this world the humans were known for their creativity and ingenuity.


    Well, that really wasn''t what I was interested in I was more interested in this world''s magic and sword system.


    Is the magic I learned in my previous life still applicable here in this world? Are there different rules here regarding the usage of magic? I was also curious about the swordsmanship here in this world. What kind of stances do they use? Does this world have a particular style that they preferred? And who was the strongest?


    I had no real goal in my previous life except for revenge. So in this life might as well strive to be the strongest, Even if I don''t become the strongest at least I would not have any regrets of just lazing around. Oh, right might as well find a best friend I had none one like that in my previous life.


    My companions before were not really my friends no one had opened up in the whole journey. We were just together for the sake of revenge. So this time I want to have something like a best friend. Oh, sh*t, I''m getting excited I hope I''m able to walk now so I can get started.


    ?


    I was now one year old my vocals seem to be getting better. I think if I talk now I might be able to say something, but what should I say?


    This seems very important should I say Mama first seeing that my mother is the one always taking care of me, or should I say, Dada. Though my father wasn''t around most of the time because of work, but when he was around he would always do something to make me smile. With his cheerful smile, I would sometimes get a feeling of happiness and I would even start laughing.


    Oh well, I''ll just say them both at the same time. I waited for my father to return and then when the time was right I said it "Mama... Dada." I said with a cutesy smile on my face.


    My parents looked at me for a moment dumbfounded... Huh, what happened was doing a cutesy smile too much for me. After a second or so of silence, my parents started screaming.


    "Did you hear that my dear husband! Edge my son just called me Mama!" My mother screamed hugging me tightly.


    Then my father snatched me away using great agility and dexterity he took me from my mother without notice and raised me up while smiling he said


    "Enough about that Seri. He just called me Dada hahaha. Come on say it again call for your father." My Dad looked at me with eyes of anticipation. Might as well give in seeing how happy he was.


    "Dada" My father trembled in excitement as he raised me up and down.


    "Stop that! It''s my turn now come on Edge call for your mommy come on." My mother the grand witch of flame was looking at me with teary eyes.


    "Mama... Mama... Mama" My mother''s face then brightened up she looked at me with a joyous expression.


    My father stopped for a moment and with that opening my mother took me.


    "Did you hear that my dear husband! He called for me three times." With a smile that said it was her victory my father fell down on one knee, he looked at me as if suffering.


    "My son, please call for this worthless father of yours please." My father with his strong build was really crying and begging. It almost looked like he was begging for forgiveness and was asking me to spare his life.


    Well, whatever "Dada... Dada... dada." Thus my father''s face returned to his usual cheerful self and my mother was now looking at me with a longing face. We did the same thing all over again until I pretended to sleep.

 3 Figuring out magic

    I just turned two years old. At this point, I''m able to walk and talk properly. So with my current abilities, I was now able to explore the whole house.


    What else could I say about my house other than it was huge! We had twenty guest rooms and special living quarters for the servants who numbered around thirty-four. We also had twenty different bathrooms. Six of those where for the servants, ten for the guests and the remaining four were for the family. I wasn''t allowed to go outside for the time being, so when I was alone I decided to read the book about magic.


    While reading about this world''s magic system I felt like I could make use of my old world''s magic system. So for starters, I tried the magic I knew of in the previous world. So after a few experiments, aside from the magic regarding the strengthening of the body, my other magic was pretty much useless. The book on magic that I was reading said that in this world the mana capacity you can have is something that you are born with and from thereon it would increase slowly up until ten years old. At that point, it will stop increasing from that age onwards thus the mana that you have at the age of ten would become your permanent mana capacity.


    Well if this was true maybe the reason I can''t use my other magic is because my mana capacity is rather low. I felt a little bad for a while when I remembered my mother the grand witch of flames. With that kind of person as my mother, my mana capacity might get stronger no it would certainly get stronger as I grow.


    So now let''s test one of the spells in this world. In the magic system of this world, magic is classified into three parts attack magic, support magic, and summoning magic.


    Attack magic has four parts to it. Water, fire, earth, and wind. My mother seems to be an A rank fire magician she could also use all three classes of attack magic up to B class. She also seems to know C class healing magic and has no known summoning magic. Oh, right magic here is graded the weakest E class and the strongest SSS class. Well, whatever let''s try an E class fire magic.


    There are two ways to cast magic one is to command the elements using your voice and the other is to speak it in your head. In my previous world there really was no need to use chants as it was more like controlling the mana in the air.


    Well if this is the rule of this world might as well follow it. So I''ll practice voiceless chants (fire of everlasting flames hear my call, [FIREBALL].) After chanting the spell in my mind, a mini ball of fire came out of my fingertips.


    Hmmm, that was smaller than expected and the chants are long. This way isn''t really practical in battle. Let me test shortening it (Flames hear my call FIREBALL!) another small flame came out. So the chant itself isn''t that important the intent is what''s important.


    So it''s pretty much the same from the magic system of my old world. If my theory is correct just chanting fireball is enough. After thinking about it I tried it, (FIREBALL!) Same as before a small ball of flame came forth. After doing that I suddenly felt tired, so casting three fireballs was my limit how disappointing. But I can still increase my mana capacity as I grow. While I was getting excited to see what will happen in the future, I also noticed that my mother''s belly was growing. Does this mean I will have a new sibling?


    ?


    A few weeks have passed since I started practicing the magic of this world. As I suspected the more time passes my mana capacity increases. But now beginners'' magic textbook can''t teach me anymore so I decided to ask mother. When I told my mother what I was doing and showed her what I could do she got angry.


    "Edge what are you thinking, doing this without supervision! It''s good that you weren''t hurt but if something went wrong your whole arm might''ve burned off!" My mother was worried about me well I guess if your three-year-old was playing with fire you''ll get mad. I bowed my head and apologized sincerely "I''m sorry Mom."


    I glimpsed at my mother''s face she sighed then smiled at me. She walked towards me and hugged me tightly. "No, I''m sorry as well for yelling. Your mother was supposed to be there at all times but I wasn''t, so I''m at fault as well. Sorry... But it''s truly incredible Edge you are able to read and not just that you''re able to use E class magic with all of the attack class magic. How did you learn?" My mother asked, sounding a tad bit excited. Though I was expecting this outcome, it still felt weird. My mother dotes on me too much, if I was her I would be suspicious if my son is some sort of otherworldly monster. Seeing as I can talk properly and even read and use spells. That was too much even if one is considered a genius. Well, since she and father were like this, it makes it easier for me, so not really going to complain.


    Well, might as well go with the flow. "Mom I was able to read because you kept reading to me every night so for some reason I was able to pick up how to read. And when I tried reading I coincidentally read this beginner''s magic book." My mother looked at me for a moment.


    Shit, as if anyone would believe such things. Then after a second of staring my mother screamed as she shouted.


    "Really my son is a genius. Hahaha, a real genius. Mommy is so happy for you Edge. So tomorrow after telling dad let''s begin our magic lessons. Oh while we''re at it let''s ask daddy to teach you swordsmanship. Oh God, my son''s a genius." My mom gleefully screamed. Well, I guess this kind of ending is alright as well.

 4 Types of Swordsmanship

    The following day after my parents learned about my capability with magic. My father asked if I wanted to learn swordsmanship as well. I happily answered yes, seeing me smile like that my father rejoiced and my mother looked at me with eyes that had little teardrops in the side when she spoke.


    "Edge aren''t you happy learning magic with mommy? Are you really more interested in learning swordsmanship? W...W...Well, you''re a boy after all so I guess swordsmanship suits your taste more than learning boring magic." My mom told me so sulkily.


    "No I also like to learn magic from mom with the utmost of my capabilities so don''t worry mom." Hearing what I said, Mom hugged me suddenly.


    "Oh my, oh my! My son''s so cute!" Seeing as she was getting to close to me, my father parted me and mom.


    "Alright that''s enough Seri. Edge and I should start our swordsmanship lessons." My mother reluctantly let go of me and sat on the side of our garden. Speaking of which our garden was huge like everything in this place. It had enough empty space that it made it look extremely excessive. While I was warming up, my father looked at me with a serious face and tried to look as imposing as possible.


    "So let''s start with the origin of swordsmanship. Swordsmanship was created by humans to combat the other races or monsters that far exceeded their strengths. It was created for survival but nowadays the other races have their own swordsmanship styles suited for themselves but most still use the swordsmanship created by humans."


    "There are four styles of swordsmanship the first and most famous one is the fire style swordsmanship which focuses on attack power to finish one''s opponent in one strike. This swordsmanship is favored by the young ones."


    "Next is the wind style swordsmanship which focuses on extreme speed to overwhelm the opponent before he could do anything. This is pretty popular with those that don''t like getting hit."


    "Next is the water style swordsmanship which focuses on analyzing the opponent to counter at the most opportune time. This swordsmanship is the hardest to learn and is mostly favored by those that seek elegance in swordsmanship."


    "Last but certainly not the least is the void style swordsmanship which focuses on the balance of the body to be able to react to any given situation. This is a style heavily favored by those that seek the truth of the sword. This is a style that you cannot improve upon if you don''t have the talent for it."


    "Though the void style doesn''t have any particular weakness it also has no particular strength. Like magic swordsmanship is ranked from E to S, it doesn''t have a SS or a SSS class like magic. Your dad here uses all the styles and has reached C class in all of them except fire style I''m B class at that one. Impressive right?"


    Really now, this father of mine really likes to be praised, I smiled at him and answered. "Super amazing, Dad you''re really amazing!" Hearing me say amazing twice made my dad look a little embarrassed but you could also see that he was extremely happy.


    My mother, on the other hand, looked at me from the side with another one of her longing expressions. I looked at her and smiled, "Mom is amazing too, both my parents'' are the greatest!"


    Mom looked at me with shining eyes as she looked like she was resisting the urge to hug me. Maybe she was holding back because it''s dad''s turn to teach me. My dad did a little cough and continued.


    "So first I will teach you the void style, but before that, we will train your body so that you''re capable of using sword techniques. So use that wooden sword and swing until you reach a hundred. Even if it hurts you must not stop." I looked at my father with resolute eyes and nodded.


    "Yes, Dad!"

 5 Rapid improvemen

    It''s been two weeks since I started training with the sword and with magic. Like in my previous world my affinity with the sword was greater than magic, but it seems like this body of mine has a much higher affinity to magic than in my previous life.


    I also noticed that the people of this world were so much stronger than the people in my previous world. In fact, though still young I can feel the potential of this reincarnated body of mine, which would most likely surpass the strength of my previous body.


    The sword techniques that Dad showed me were also more refined than the sword techniques of my previous world. If my mom and dad were the ones who fought the demon lord they would''ve won without any casualties. If those two who aren''t even in S class are so strong then the people who are actually S class must be monsters.


    I tried asking my mom what where the S class people like. Of course, mom happily answered while hugging me. I found out that in magic there was about just one person each who holds the rank of S, SS, and SSS. Aside from the SS, the other two ranks were given to a different race that was not human. In the realm of swordsmanship, there is only one who holds the rank S class but it is also not from the human race.


    Yet aside from him there was one who was stronger one who cannot be rank one who is human at the same time not human. He holds no rank or name and the people call him the king of swords. Seeing as the people of this world are stronger and faster, it would seem that the reason my parents weren''t surprised to see how strong I got at such a young age is because the children in this world start training at an early age. Usually, a child would start training at the age of four, but I started at three which was only a year earlier. If this was my previous world they would have thought of me as a monster child. Yet here it was a little weird, but perfectly within the realm of plausibility. Knowing this made me want to train even harder.


    ?


    Three months have passed my current standing goes like this,


    Magic:


    Fire: D class


    Water: D class


    Earth: D class


    Wind: D class


    Healing: E class


    Sword:


    Fire style: E class


    Water style: E class


    Wind style: E class


    Void style: D class


    The movement for sword techniques was a little hard for me because my body would move as if I was still a full-grown man. It made my moves a bit awkward and stiff as the height and reach of my new body as opposed to my old one were greatly different. Seeing me move in such an awkward way I thought my dad would say something, but instead of scolding me like I thought he would. My Dad would just look at me curiously while nodding his head then he would say, "those are some interesting movements."


    ?


    I continued to practice as hard as I could but my skills weren''t increasing anymore. While I was feeling a bit frustrated, my parents told me though I have the skill of one who is ranked I''m still an unranked person. To officially gain a rank I must take a test. But that is only possible when I''m seven years old.


    The purpose of the ranking system was so that one might know another''s level of skill. It seems like the higher your rank the easier it is to get a job offer, also as your rank goes up so does the pay. Well, there are jobs that don''t require the ranking system like merchants, teachers, appraisers, and others such jobs that have no need for the use of swords or magical skills.


    Well, I''ll look into those later, for now, I just want to get stronger. I also learned that the normal standard for one to be a knight in this world was at least a D rank in any of the four sword styles.


    So right now I have the capability of a normal knight or I might be higher because I know magic.


    It seems like in this world there are only a few people who delve in both sword and magic. Usually, they would only focus on either swordsmanship or magic, saying that it would be hard to attain anything if you train with both. Up to date the strongest person who uses both magic and the sword has only reach B class.


    ?


    A few more months have passed and my mom was in the later stage of her pregnancy, so she wasn''t able to give me magic lessons for the time being. This, of course, made her feel extremely melancholic. So sometimes instead of the usual magic practice, every now and then I would simply go to my mom and comfort her.


    ?


    A few weeks have passed and the only improvement I had was a little bit in magic. My current skill were like this.


    Magic:


    Fire: C class


    Water: D class


    Earth: D class


    Wind: D class


    Healing: E class


    Sword:


    Fire style: E class


    Water style: E class


    Wind style: E class


    Void style: D class


    With this kind of improvement in such a short time, my parents kept on saying that I was a genius one that only appears once every hundred years. Indeed in their perspective, their three-year-old son was a genius who could already be rank as a knight and can use voiceless chants.


    Yet in my perspective, I was a person who still has his memories of his previous life, so this kind of pace was actually slower than expected. I was someone who beat the demon lord in my past life. Well, to be fair this body is still young and it most certainly can grow more. Even my mana capacity improved.


    Now I could feel a larger power surging. Still, even with these improvements, I wasn''t able to use any magic from my previous world except for strengthening magic.


    Maybe in this world, there also exists similar magic and that''s why I''m able to use it. Also, I wanted to try using my ultimate sword technique the [silver sword] but as I am now my little body might break. So I think I''ll try it when I get a little older. So let''s try my best today as well.

 6 Going out for the first time

    My new sibling was coming it was only a matter of time. In my previous life, I had no siblings so right now I wish to become a strong, kind, and respectable older brother.


    ?


    Seven months have passed since my mom got pregnant and we had less time now for magic training. So nowadays I mostly have sword training. Sometimes I even have a huge amount of free time, yet even during those times I was supposed to do nothing but be a kid, I would instead devote my time to practice.


    Then father approached me one time, he patted my shoulder and with a kind smile spoke to me. "Edge I know you like to get stronger. I''m also happy that you''re taking practice seriously, but if you continue like this at some point your body will break. Its times like this that you need to act your age. Go on out and play let your body and mind rest. You know a real warrior rests while he can so that he is ready to fight tomorrow."


    Listening to what dad was saying made sense. I sometimes forget that this body is still developing and that this was my second chance to have an actual childhood. I nodded my head and responded. "Ok dad, I''ll do as you say, I''m going out for a while." My dad nodded at me "Ok, try not to get to any fights with the other children, also come back before sunset. Here two silver coins just in case you want to buy something."


    ?


    Now that I think about it this will be my first time outside of the mansion. It''s been four years and this would be my first time seeing this world, which made me feel a little excited.


    Outside the mansion was a field, a wide and large flowery field. It would seem like the village is a little farther away from the house. While I was walking I could sense the presence of three individuals following me. Well, that''s to be expected no matter how skilled, I was still just a four-year-old boy.


    Well not being bothered by my bodyguards I walked through the field of flowers. The sun was high up the clear blue sky. The light shone brilliantly on the field of flowers. I wonder if there was such a place in my previous world. I never noticed, even though I traveled the whole continent I never looked at the surroundings as I was too focused on my revenge.


    I never had time to appreciate the beauty of nature. The wind caresses my face while the sun shone brightly as if to energize me and the flowers aroma calms my soul. If this was my former self I wouldn''t have cared. But now it felt nice to do this, I thank the God who brought me to this world with my memories intact. Really I''m truly grateful.


    In the past I did not believe in any God cause if there really was a God why would he allow such tragedies to happen? Yet now just because he did one nice thing I think he exists. Hahaha. truly laughable. While I was thinking about these random things, I reached the village. A village no it was more like a town. The place was bustling with people.


    I once heard from mom that we were living in a rural area. If this place full of people, shops and busy merchants was a rural area then I can''t even imagine what an urban area would look like.


    While I was curiously looking around, a man who looked like a guard approached me. "Hey, kid are you lost? Where are you from, what''s your name?" The man who looked like a guard asked me a bunch of questions. I was a little troubled if I should answer or not. Since I''m unsure if this man was really a guard or something else entirely.


    Though he looks like a kind person one must not judge another base on outer appearances so casually. Still, if anything, were to happen those bodyguards that were following me, would''ve done something.


    While I was looking troubled, the man who looked like a guard as if reading my mind spoke with a smile on his face. "It''s alright to tell me I''m one of the local guards of the village. Ask anyone they will vouch for me. So there is no need for you to worry. I David Sorten am an honorable man."


    I looked at him for a while he doesn''t seem to be lying and there really is no reason for him to lie to me. Also if he wanted to do something he wouldn''t be having this conversation with me. He even stated with confidence that the whole village will vouch for him.


    "Ok, David I''ll trust you. I''m not really lost I just came here to stroll. Also my name is Edge Regius."


    Upon hearing my name David looked at me dumbfounded and his face turned into one of excitement.


    "You''re the child of Leonard and Serina! Incredible I''m a big fan of your parents! It''s an honor to meet their son."


    He started speaking very fast. So my parents were famous? "Are my parent''s really that famous?" David nodded his head.


    "Yes, they''re really famous the strongest in this village and both of them are people who surpass the C rank. Among the villagers there the most well-known." So my parents are pretty famous in the village. Well, they are rich and live in a mansion near the village. So, of course, they''re famous, what am I even thinking? Even with my past memories, am I still being affected by my current child brain?


    "Is that so? Thank you for that information. So, David, I would like to continue my stroll if I may. Also please don''t tell other people that I''m the son of Leonard and Serina. It seems like if others knew I won''t be able to continue my stroll." David looked at me in a daze and nodded.


    "Sure sorry for delaying you Edge-." I didn''t wait for David to finish speaking as I continued to tour the village. When I was a distance away I heard David saying something.


    "As expected of Sir Leonard, and Lady Serina''s son. He''s able to speak like an adult, he even feels like one." Hearing that I realized my mistake, next time I''ll try talking like any ordinary child. It was a good thing David seems a little bit gullible.

 7 Looking around the village

    While I was looking around the village I was amazed by the sight. It would seem that The merchandise in this world was incredible, especially the food. There was one that cost three copper coins, it was a sweet and cold kind of food. It was very delicious.


    There was even one vendor selling something that tasted like chicken but shaped like peanuts. Though it cost me about thirty copper coins it was worth it, for it tasted incredible. As I circled around the village I found there was an examination building in the village.


    This was the place I would go to when I reach seven years old, in it I would take my test and be granted swordsmanship and magic ranks. I looked at the building and noticed that it was a little smaller than my house but still pretty big. There was no examination going on today, so the place was pretty empty. I checked the schedule posted on the board outside of the building and it seems like there is an examination every two months. Well, it looks like I won''t be able to look inside today so I went elsewhere.


    As I was walking away I couldn''t help but look back at the building, feeling a bit excited to go in one day. I might have the experience of a twenty-year-old man, but right now I was in the body of a four-year-old. It would seem that I have regained the excitement I used to have, that childish wonder that I had discarded long ago. Well, either way, I will never allow a repeat of what happened before.


    After looking at the examination building a bit more, I left and continued my stroll.


    ?


    I got to go around the village but I didn''t see much children playing. Maybe I just miss them or something. While I was thinking about this I suddenly felt a strong presence. The presence came from the forest near the village.


    The presence I felt was like no other, it made the presence of the demon lord in my past life seem like a joke. I only felt the presence for a brief moment, but it made me curious. Though I understood that there would be many beings stronger than the demon lord of my previous world, here in this world. But to encounter one so close to me piqued my interest.


    With my current strength, I obviously couldn''t check it out in person. Especially since I had bodyguards following me, the moment I try to do anything dangerous they would probably stop me. So I settled for the next best thing. I gathered information about the forest near the village, by asking around.


    While I was going around the village asking the villagers about the nearby forest, I also tried to look for a library but I was told by the villagers that a village such as this doesn''t have one. They only had one in the capital. So I had to depend on the information given by the villagers regarding the forest.


    It seems like deep inside the forest there are some ruins. There was even a legend that deep inside those ruins a sword of unbelievable might rested in its depths. Numerous young adventurers have challenged the forest, but none have seen the legendary sword. Then was the legend nothing more than a story, or was that sword the strong presence I felt? I really wanted to check it out but the villagers had warned me that the forest was filled with numerous monsters, plus a giant B class monster had made a nest near those ruins.


    With my current ability, I would die instantly. Also, I won''t be able to ditch my guardians. So even though I really wanted to check where that presence came from it seems like I''m not good enough yet.


    ?


    So after that, I continued to look around the village some more, and when I saw that it was getting a bit late I decided to return home.


    Once I returned I told mom and dad the adventure I had today, like what a normal young boy would do. As I told my tale with the excitement you would expect from someone my age, my parents listened to me with a smile on their faces laughing cheerfully. It was then I thought, just this was enough, I hope days like these could last forever.

 8 My little sister

    My mom was about to give birth. My father was in a panic, the maids told me he was also like this the last time as well. It seems like two of the servants were healers. Both of them had rank C class in healing. They seem to be the ones who were also tending to my mom when she was giving birth to me.


    As I waited at the other end of the door, I could hear one of the healers telling my mother to push. Though I haven''t witnessed any births first hand, I did understand what might be happening beyond this door. I have heard some men say that childbirth is a more disastrous scene that any battle.


    So I stood there with my dad waiting for the news. While we waited I heard some horrible screams coming from my mom. It was like she was being tortured, was childbirth really that painful? I then noticed a bunch of maids coming in and out of the room, bringing towels and water. It took an hour I think for my mom''s screaming to stop. I wasn''t really sure about how long it truly took since it felt like a long time while I waited.


    But finally, it was over, and I could hear the gentle cry of a newborn, the childbirth was successful. Dad and I quickly entered the room and saw mom holding the newborn child. It was a cute baby girl my dad swooped in and looked at my mom.


    "Good job Serina." Mom looked at dad and showed a gentle smile. "Here Leo our daughter."


    Mom passed my baby sister to dad who held her gently. Seeing this scene made everyone watching show a smile on their faces as they looked at the new daughter of the family.


    I now have a little sister. It took a while for that thought to sink in. So I slowly approach my mom and dad while looking at the newborn baby. My dad smiled at me which made me smile as well.


    It took some time to pick her name, I was also giving out some advice as to what name to give. After a while, everyone decided to name my little sister "Sarah, Sarah Regius."


    ?


    My little sister had brown hair like dad and emerald green eyes like mom. As opposed to me who had Vermillion hair like mom and blue eyes like dad. The first thing I noticed as I look at her was that she was so cute... I couldn''t understand what was coming over me, but she really looked extremely cute in my eyes. Seeing as my little sister was just recently born my mom told me that she couldn''t practice with me for a while but I was ok with that.


    In fact, I wanted to have more time to play around with my sister. Mom then told me that even though she couldn''t practice with me I mustn''t neglect my studies in magic. Of course, I won''t neglect training and practicing magic since I need to do that to become stronger.


    ?


    For the past few months since my sister was born my father kept on smiling and laughing more frequently than often. He also kept on saying that he had such cute children. After sword training, he would go and play with Sarah and make funny faces. It was quite fun watching them from the side. Sometimes my mom would look at me and say, "don''t be jealous Edge. Here come and play with us." My mom thinks the reason I was looking at the side was because of jealousy.


    Well if I was a normal four-year-old who had suddenly gained a little sister who gets all the attention I would definitely be jealous. But I had memories of my former life and was way more mature than any four-year-old boy. Oh well if they think I''m jealous I guess that''s alright.


    ?


    My sister was now one year old. Both my parents were a little downhearted because little Sarah wasn''t speaking yet. It was because when I was one-year-old I could already speak but I''m a special case.


    Still, watching them say that they were bad parents was a little bit heartbreaking. So I decided to cheer them up any way I can. My sister will eventually talk so, for now, I just need to continue doing my best.

 9 Sparring with dad

    As I continued training the ranking of my skills rose.


    Magic:


    Fire: C class


    Water: D class


    Earth: D class


    Wind: D class


    Healing: E class


    Sword:


    Fire style: D class


    Water style: D class


    Wind style: D class


    Void style: D class


    I improved significantly better than last time but not as much as I wanted, and there was only one more year until I''m able to take the test so that I could gain a rank.


    Well, there is really no need to rush it. Unlike last time there wasn''t any kind of time limit this time around. This anxiety of wanting to become stronger quicker must be the influence of my previous life. Its probably because last time I was in a hurry to gain strength so that I can fight the demon lord.


    But in this world, the demons were only as evil as any other human. There was no war to be fought and the monsters were not attacking in large scales. Overall aside from my simple desire to grow strong, because of my past experiences, there really is no need for that kind of strength.


    Still, something deep within me is screaming at me, wanting to get stronger. There''s this primal urge that urges me forward. I want to gain strength so I can walk in this world with my own brand of justice so that I may never again feel regret. So that when the time of my death comes I would never feel that way again.


    ?


    A few months after Sarah turned one she spoke her first words and what do you know, her first word was "Brother." How unexpected she would call for me. Instead of mom or dad, she called for me first.


    Mom and dad tried everything in their power to make Sarah call on them. Yet no matter what they did, my little sister can only say one word "Brother." Hahaha, it was funny looking at mom and dad. The two looked like they were on the verge of dying. It would seem like my little sister will be quite attached to me. So I carried her and smiled with the most innocent smile I could muster. She started giggling So cuuuute...


    ?


    The test for me to acquire my rank was drawing near so for the past week instead of practicing forms dad and I would have mock battles. Based on dad''s explanation, basically, to acquire a rank one must fight another person with the rank one wishes to achieve.


    The examiner will then determine if I have the skill for that rank. Well, that kind of test only applies to the swordsmanship ranking. The magic ranking would allow a rank up if you are able to do at least two spells that were within the same rank of what you want to acquire.


    Also to acquire the S rank in swordsmanship of any style there was a trial. Each style of swordsmanship has a different set of trials. So that was the reason for the continuous mock battles.


    I wasn''t allowed to use magic in mock battles, the reason being while I''m being tested I must use only the sword style I wish to gain the rank of. There were more rules, but those were the important ones.


    As I was sparring with dad, not once was I able to hit him. It truly was a difficult task to score even one hit against an opponent like dad. I could only last about five seconds before I''m beaten down. Still, that didn''t demoralize me, in fact, that just made me even more excited to achieve victory.


    ?


    A month has passed and I was still unable to even touch dad during our mock battles. One of the reasons I keep on losing, based on my observations was because of our basic stats, which were too different.


    Usually, if someone was stronger than you in every way, from speed to power you need to at least have greater technique. Technique was made so that a person who has weaker physical qualities will be able to beat someone with stronger physical qualities.


    The problem was dad had way better technique than me. So not only was physically superior his experience and techniques overwhelmed my own, so how can I beat such an opponent?


    I tried formulating numerous plans in my head but all of them ended with me losing badly. There must be an opening somewhere. Dad would definitely make an opening at some point but how can I last long enough so that he would make such an opening. I thought for a while then suddenly something came to me. Though that idea of mine was underhanded there was no other way to win. I don''t need to wait for an opening but I need to make an opening,


    ?


    The following day after I formulated my new plan I asked dad for another mock battle.


    "Oh, you seem extra confident today Edge. You think you can hit dad today?"


    I smiled confidently and answered, "yes I think today is the day I would successfully hit you, dad."


    "Oh really now so which style will we use today?"


    "Today let us use the Fire Style." Dad looked at me seemingly deep in thought and then nodded his head.


    "OK! Today I will beat you using the Fire Style."


    We both readied our stances and slowly moved forward. The Fire Style relied on power and was mainly used for offense. Even its defensive moves were an attack. It was a style that uses an attack to block the opponent''s attack.


    After ten seconds of fighting dad''s demeanor told me he was going to finish it. So it was now or never when I suddenly shouted, "I HATE DAD!"


    After I shouted those words my dad''s movements stopped and he fell to his knee lifeless. I then easily hit him with the wooden sword.


    He looked at me crying my dad was really crying. He then hugged his knees and started mumbling with lifeless eyes


    "My son hates me... My son hates me... My son hates me... My son hates me...." He kept repeating the words like it was a curse. Wow, the effect was more than I expected. I was only expecting him to show an opening. I never expected him to become like this.


    Seeing how lethargic he was I hugged him. "Sorry dad, I don''t hate you. I love dad very much, but that was the only way I could think of to get you to make an opening."


    My dad''s eyes seem to regain their light while he looked at me with tears in his eyes. "So that was simply a strategy to give you an opening to attack?" I nodded my head in response.


    "So you don''t really hate your dad?" I nodded my head again while answering. "How could I hate my beloved dad?" Dad wiped off the tears in his eyes and stood up.


    "Ok but next time you are not allowed to use that kind of strategy. I admit defeat today but you''re not allowed to use that strategy again! Dad really thought he was going to die because of sadness." I could only wryly smile while nodding my head. The effect of that move was too much, I guess I better create an opening some other way.


    Well, fighting in such a way really isn''t my style. I''ll just try my best in bettering my technique and grow stronger that way.

 10 Playing with my sister

    My little sister started practicing alongside me in both swordsmanship training and magic lessons. She was currently four years old and was a natural in battle. Her instinct in handling a sword was incredible. Still, I couldn''t tell if this was a normal thing in this world or if my sister was truly exceptional.


    My parents weren''t much help either since they dote on me and my sister too much. Though they keep on saying Sarah was a genius same as me, I''m unsure if she really was one or if that''s just my parents being doting parents. Even the servants loved my little sister too much for them to be unbiased. Well, to be fair she is too cute for her own good.


    Whatever... It doesn''t really matter if she is a genius or not. All that matters is that she''s my little sister and she''s adorable.


    ...


    One day after practicing our sword swings, Sarah tugged on my shirt. "Big bro, you promised that we''ll play outside today."


    I smiled at my little sister and answered. "Of course a promise is a promise. Let''s tell dad will be going out to play today."


    After asking for dad''s permission my little sister and I headed out. As we were about to go outside, I saw my dad and mom almost bleeding tears of blood while looking at us. It seems like they wanted to join us in our play today, but were unable to since they had some paperwork that they need to deal with.


    I wasn''t sure what the paperwork was about, but it would seem that the head butler insisted that the two of them needed to finish the paperwork today. Now that I think about it, aside from knowing my parents were former adventurers, I don''t know much about their past, and what their current jobs were. All I know was that they had a job that allowed them to stay at home. They also only needed to go out every now and then, and still retain this level of wealth.


    One of this days I need to ask them what they do for a living now that they weren''t adventurers. But for now, I need to happily accompany my baby sister to play.


    ...


    The moment we stepped out of the mansion I once again sensed the bodyguards that would usually accompany me on my strolls outside. Even now I have never actually seen them, I don''t even know their names. When I asked my parents about them, they responded that their identities needed to remain a secret.


    While I was thinking about these various things, Sarah started pulling my hand. "Big bro, look, look bunch of pretty flowers." Sarah happily pointed at the field of flowers that was near our house. She then let go of my hand and started running towards the field of flowers.


    "Careful now."


    Sarah then started to happily run around while laughing as she started picking up some flowers. After she was done picking some of them up she came back to me with a huge smile on her face.


    "Big bro, Big bro, look these are for you." Sarah handed me some random flowers, which I gladly received. "Thank you, I love them. Now big bro has something to give you."


    "Really, what is it!?"


    "It''s a surprise so close your eyes."


    "Okay!" Saray closed her eyes and blocked them with her tiny hands. I then used the flowers she gave me and moved my hands nimbly and attached the flowers into a pattern. Once I was satisfied I used a spell to make the flowers stick together.


    "Open your eyes, here this is for you." Sarah opened her eyes and when she saw the wreath of flowers I made. She looked at the wreath of flowers with wonder her eyes.


    "So pretty," Sarah spoke in amazement.


    "Not as pretty as you, my little sister." I then placed the wreath of flowers upon Sarah''s little head. She then started to giggle as she happily started running circles around me. I then placed a single flower into my pocket, as a memento for this day.


    I''ll try asking mom later if there is a way to preserve this flower. After playing around a bit more, Sarah and I headed home satisfied.

 11 The start of the ranking exam

    I''m now seven years old so the time to take my first ranking test was coming. So I was doing some last-minute check-ups and according to my parents, my current skill level was something like this:


    Magic:


    Fire:C class


    Water: C class


    Earth: C class


    Wind: D class


    Healing: E class


    Sword:


    Fire style: C class


    Water style: C class


    Wind style: D class


    Void style: D class


    I was already nearing the strength of my parents, that is if you include the techniques I know from my previous life. Well aside from that, my training turned out better than I expected during the two months before my seventh birthday.


    On a side note ever since my sister was able to walk she would keep on clinging to me after practice. Of course, I play with my sister when I have free time. Sometimes I even forego training altogether just to make some time for my little sis. I mean come on how can you deny such a cute creature that keeps on saying "Play with me Brother." While clinging to you, I don''t have the will power to deny such a cute thing.


    If my little sister told me Brother go beat the demon lord. I don''t think I can deny her. Heck if she asks me that she wants to be the princess of the whole world while showing me those puppy dog eyes, I just might do it. I better start training my will power to deny my sister if she asks for the impossible.


    We even train together, we do almost everything together. Everything from bathing to strolling, the only time we weren''t together was when I go to sleep, but sometime she would sneak into my bed to sleep beside me. This, of course, made my parents green with envy. So there were some times that all four of us would sleep on my bed.


    ?


    There was only one week left before I would take the ranking test. I was a little excited, my parents, on the other hand, were ecstatic to find out how well I would do in the test.


    As of now, instead of practicing, I was given some time to rest for the upcoming test. For this one week I was focusing on my sister. I would tell her the stories mom used to read to me. She would listen intently to my stories and would cutely say "Brother tell me more." We would also play hide and seek inside the mansion. The mansion was huge so it had a lot of hiding spots. Yet no matter where I hide my little sister would always find me.


    She was really good at locating me. It''s as if she could sense where I was. I asked her how she was able to find me so easily and she would always answer "feeling." That was always her answer to the question. Well, I''ll ask again when she widens her vocabulary.


    Aside from playing games, we would also practice some swordsmanship her specialty was the water style. Her sense of timing and precision was spectacular, which made the counter heavy style of the water style suitable for her.


    ?


    The day of the ranking test finally came. My whole family accompanied me to the testing grounds. The once empty examination building that I saw a few years ago, was now full of people. I noticed that there were many shady looking people mixed in the crowd.


    Some were wearing heavy-looking armor, others were wearing almost nothing. It was said that people from other villages would come here for the examination. Based on what I understood the reason for them coming to this village was because this was the nearest examination building in this area.


    There were, of course, many kids gathered here today which were of my age. Upon entering the building the crowd went quiet and started whispering to each other. I could hear their voices.


    (Hey aren''t those Silverfall and the grand witch of flame?)


    (Huh really what are they doing here?)


    (You don''t suppose they are here for a rank up?)


    (No you idiots their son is going to take the ranking exam.) They were all whispering such things. Mom and dad along with Sarah looked at me and urged me to go inside the waiting room.


    Mom told me they will wait for me at the hall, I respond by nodding my head and left. I went in and followed the examiner who was asking for all the no rankers to follow him. We were all placed in one room as expected all no rankers were children my age.


    While looking around the room I noticed that there were some children who had animal ears and tails. This must be the warbeasts, and the others that had long pointy ears and purple hair must be from the demon race they were the same as those in my world. The only difference they had from the demon of my previous world that I could notice was the lack of killing intent. The human children in the room weren''t bothered by the demons or the warbeast. If this were my previous world putting these three different races in one place, would''ve resulted in a bloodbath. This world truly is a good world.

 12 My first friends

    While I was looking around some of the human children approached me. "Hey, you!" One of the crude-looking bunch spoke.


    "Hmm, what? Are you calling me?" I asked pointing at myself while looking at the two people standing near me. the tallest kid among the group of children answered, "are you stupid there''s no one else aside from you."


    Are these children looking for trouble? Might as well ask "So what do you want?"


    "Hmph, we''re here to tell you not to act so high and mighty, just because your parents are a little famous. We know your type just some sheltered rich boy. Don''t think for one second that you can push us around."


    After the person that looked to be the leader spoke, the other boys started to join in. "Yeah unlike you we''ve been training since we were four years old. Roland over there is even said to have D class ability in the fire style swordsmanship." The boy who said that was pointing at the tallest boy in the group who had a sour face, which was the guy that looked to be the leader.


    Well, what to do? I sighed at my current situation. "Hey what the hell was that sigh for? Are you looking down on us?" One of the boys shouted at me. These boys don''t really have much in their arsenal in their vocabulary. It''s not like I want to argue with a bunch of kids.


    While I was thinking about what to do next, the boy who shouted at me raised his fist and attacked with a wide arc. The attack was too slow, and he even telegraphed his movement which made it very easy to avoid. I could avoid the incoming strike with ease or I could just take it and get it over with. If I take the hit and act like it hurt a bit they might stop bothering me. I could also crush them and they''ll stop bothering me, but that might scare some of these kids.


    While I was deciding what course of action was best, the fist that was supposed to reach me never came. I then noticed another boy held the hand of the boy that was about to punch me.


    The boy who helped me had a vicious grin on his face. Black hair and black eyes, his build wasn''t anything exceptional, he was a bit taller than some kids, overall, he didn''t look all that strong. Yet I could feel the aura he was exuding was very strong.


    The boy who threw the punch glared at the boy who stopped him. "What the hell do you want?"


    The boy who helped me answered, "nothing much but please don''t cause trouble before the test starts."


    The boy who helped me looked at the leader of the group of boys. Roland looked irritated and finally said "whatever leave them."


    The crude-looking group left. The boy who helped me smiled and said. "Hey, it''s alright now."


    Even though I could have done something on my own, he did save me the trouble of dealing with the problem. So I bowed my head and spoke politely. "Thank you for saving me there."


    "Nah don''t mind it. I hate those kinds of jerks who gang up on one person. The name''s Gerard Chime and you are?"


    "Nice to meet you, Gerard, I''m Edge Regius." Upon hearing my name Gerard looked shocked and blurted out "are you perhaps the son of Leonard the Silverfall?"


    "Yeah, that''s right."


    "Wow! You''re the real deal. I see so that''s why they were trying to intimidate you. They were just jealous, huh?" Then from behind Gerard, a cute girl came forth. Her eyes were crimson red and had light brown hair. But what stood out the most were her ears and tails.


    She had a fox ear and two fluffy looking tails. Gerard took notice of her and said and said "Oh right this here is my friend Eri Slynn. She was the one who noticed that you were in trouble."


    "Is that so?" I then proceeded to bow my head at Eri "Thank you Eri Slynn. Allow me to introduce myself I''m Edge Regius." Eri looked at me, she had a pretty stoic expression as she answered.


    "Eri ."


    "So just Eri then." Eri nodded her head without saying anything else. It was pretty obvious that she was the silent type, but beyond her stoic demeanor, a caught a glimpse of her blushing a bit. Pretty cute, but not as cute as my little sis. Still, with those ears and tails as well as her whole demeanor in play, she does strike at some heartstrings.


    ?


    Gerard, Eri, and I were having a conversation on where we came from. Gerard and I came from this same village that''s why he knows of my family. But according to him even if he came from a different village he would still know about my parents since they were really famous.


    People who surpass the rank of C class are very few. Even the most dedicated would give up at C class. They say only people with true talent can pass this mark, explained Gerard. I see so it''s like that huh.


    I tried asking Eri about where she came from, and she answered with a look of pure indifference "Same as you and Gerard."


    "Oh right me and Eri came from the same village same as you. But truthfully I just met her today. You see while me and my dad were walking here, she nad her family were walking with us. Based on what my dad said they were our neighbors."


    "I see..." I nodded in acknowledgment. "So which style are you going to try and get a rank in?" I ask the two of them.


    Gerard answered with a grin on his face. "Fire style swordsmanship, since that the swordsmanship of true men!"


    With her stoic expression, Eri answered. But somehow even her expression didn''t change, I could kind of see the resolution in her eyes. "Wind style swordsmanship."


    "How about you Edge? Which style will you try to get a rank in?" Gerard asked, and I of course answered.


    "All of them, well, except summoning magic." Gerard looked at me bewildered, Even Eri who seem to have little to no expression slightly twitched at the comment.


    "Huh did you just say all of them?"


    "No not all of them, I did say I won''t try to get a rank in summoning magic, right?" Gerard''s expression turned from bewilderment to panic, even Eri seemed to be looking at me with sympathy.


    "Hey Edge I know you''re the son of Silverfall and the Grand Witch of flame, but don''t you think you''re overdoing it?" Gerard spoke a bit worried, while Eri was nodding at the side.


    "Hmm, do you think so?... But I think I''ll be alright." I looked at them with confidence. Well maybe in their point of view I must be an insane showoff that just wants to impress people. Being the son of two famous people and all.


    Gerard shrugged his shoulders and spoke with his confident smile. "HAHAHA! Awesome Edge I really don''t hate guys like you. Keep on fighting until you burn out!"


    "..." Eri still with her poker face also nodded seemingly acknowledging me.


    "So Edge, Eri how about the three of us become friends? You''re the kinda guys I think I can get along with."


    "Sure why not, I always wanted to have friends," I happily replied.


    "Friends...." Eri nodded in approval. This marks the first time I gained friends. One of my life''s goals was achieved today.

 13 Ranking

    It took an hour before the examiner came back to the room. He asked all of the children in the room to form two lines. Another examiner entered the room and brought two tables at hand. The first examiner went out again and when he came back he brought a ton of paper.


    It seems before we get to start testing we need to first register our names, style, and the rank we want to apply for. I estimated that there where fifty people here in this room who will take the ranking test. I was at the back of the line dead last actually. Gerard and Eri were placed in the other line and they were midway into the line.


    It took a while until I was at the table in front. One of the examiners asked for my name. "I''m Edge Regius." Upon hearing my name the examiners showed a shocked expression. Today was the day that I had seen many people shocked faces upon hearing my name. Well, today was also the only day I had a conversation with this many unknown people.


    "Are you Leonard and Serina''s son?" I nodded my head in response. My parents were even more famous than I initially thought they were.


    After that, the examiner went I see and continued on with his questioning. "So what style do you wish to rank is it in magic or swordsmanship and which class?"


    "Everything except summoning magic." Once those words came out of my mouth a deep silence had enveloped the area.


    "Everything except summoning magic. Are you sure?" One of the examiners ask. I nodded my head everyone started whispering (Huh is he bluffing?) (Nah he''s just showing off.) And other such comments could be heard.


    The examiner nodded his head and said. "Very well then due to you being unranked the person who will examine you will determine what rank you''ll get. If you want to do a rank up after this all you need to do is apply for a rank up test at the front desk. The details will be explained at that time. That is all, wait until your name is called or if you like you can watch someone else''s ranking test." I nodded in confirmation I went toward Gerard and Eri. While walking there were many people whispering. I didn''t really care what they thought.


    ?


    Gerard was called for his test, so Eri and I followed him to his testing site. There were three examiners there. One was to be a judge the other the tester and the last a back-up. The three examiners were Rank C class fighters of the Fire Style swordsmanship.


    The testing site was a huge room that had windows on the upper corners so that people from outside can watch the test. Eri and I were one of the people looking beyond the window.


    Gerard and the examiner took a stance. The Fire Style boasts of its strength so this should end with a one-hit finish. But of course, that would depend on both Gerald and the examiner''s skill level. Also, they may be using blunt swords but one wrong move and death might come. The two moved forward in one instant.


    The examiner did a downward slash while Gerard did an upward slash, logically the downward slash should''ve been the stronger one cause of gravity. Yet they canceled each other''s strike and were at a stalemate.


    The examiner jumped backward and dashed forward again the both of them released a series of blows. The moment the examiner''s stance broke, Gerard jumped as high as he could and slashed downwards this was a skill of the fire style called [mountains peak].


    Yet even with this and even while the examiner''s stance was unstable, the examiner simply did a side step and evaded the strike. Three minutes after that failed strike, the battle continued in a stalemate. It was at that moment the judge stopped the battle and announced. "Gerard Chime is now a C class in Fire Style swordsmanship."


    ?


    After his test was concluded Gerlad headed towards Eri and I. The two of us congratulated him. I was happily smiling while Eri continued being expressionless, but for some reason I could feel that she was glad. Even her tail was wagging a little. That was pretty cute.


    I then started asking Gerard on how he felt when he was taking the test was he nervous or excited? He simply answered, "hmm excited I guess... I simply did what I practiced that''s all."


    So now Gerard was a C class fire style swordsman. He can leave the examination building now that he was done. But he said he wanted to watch mine and Eri''s test. Minutes later while we were talking Eri was called next.


    She entered the testing site, the same setting was made. The match began and without warning, Eli flipped the examiner using her sword. This was a skill in the wind style called [thunder step] an advanced version of the move [wind step]. That was the first time I saw the movement technique in action, and it was fast very fast.


    Not only that, I found out that Eri was stronger than I thought, she was able to flip a person thrice her size. The Judge stopped the test for a moment. When the test resumed the reserved person was also fighting. Ah, so when a person surpasses C class they would use the appropriate number for it.


    Seeing as it''s rare for a person to go beyond C class it was hard to find an examiner that was B class or higher. Thus adding numbers and team play into account was their solution.


    The test resumed and both examiners attacked at the same time. The two examiners were extremely fast which was expected of wind style swordsmen. Yet Eri was faster still, though she did have the advantage in terms of speed with fighting two C class swordsmen she could only barely keep up. After a while, the test ended and the judge announced: "Eri Slynn is now a B class in wind style swordsmanship."


    ?


    After her test, Eri headed back to where Gerard and I were standing. While walking through the hallway people were whispering and staring at her both in admiration and fear.


    Gerard shouted happily at Eri. "That was great Eri! So you''re the so called genius type huh. For a seven-year-old to achieve B class is nothing but incredible. I thought I was stronger than anyone near my age but it turns out, I wasn''t. Next time I''m getting a B class as well."


    I nodded my head in approval, then I looked at Eri and said "You really were amazing Eri! You''re a true genius unlike me." Eri looked at my honest smile and started wagging her tail violently even though her expression remained unchanged.

 14 Shocking the examiners

    Everyone from my age group seems to be finished. Aside from Gerard, Eri, that kid Roland, and that one child from the demon clan almost everyone received the Rank of E class.


    It was then my turn to be examined finally came. When I entered the testing room it was unlike the others. As there seem to be eight examiners for my test.


    As I was observing my surroundings, the judge told me to use my strongest fire magic first. I did as I was told without chanting with words out loud. I starting chanting in my mind [Explosion.] A huge explosion happened above my head.


    The people who were watching as well as the examiners were in a state of shock. One of the examiners then asked me, "was that a voiceless chant?" I nodded my head in response. The examiners then started talking to each other and after a short while, the judge finally spoke.


    "Edge Regius fire magic C class."


    "Um excuse me aren''t I suppose to do another one?" The judge looked at me, I saw that he looked a little confused then snapped his fingers upon realizing something.


    "No, you just have to do it once. The judging for the ranking tests has changed five years ago. Your parents'' information must be outdated. They haven''t taken the test for ten years now."


    "I see thank you for the information." The next one was water so I did another voiceless chant [Icicle daggers.] Numerous icicle spears appeared around me. I didn''t even have the chance to shoot them when the judge then made his decision. "Edge Regius water magic C class."


    Next was earth magic same as the first two I used the strongest spell I knew within this system which was [stone wall.] The judge once again announced my rank "Edge Regius earth magic D class."


    Next was wind magic this one magic I was practicing last week actually needed to be chanted properly. "GATHER UPON MY HAND THE EVER FLOWING AND PROSPEROUS WINDS. FORM A BLADE OF WIND [SICKLE OF WIND]." A blade of wind cut through the floor and made a dent on it.


    The judge was a little shocked before he made his announcement. "Edge Regius wind magic D class." He must have been shocked cause, unlike my other spells this was below C class and also because I actually chanted out loudly for once. Next was healing magic and like I thought it was barely passable as an E class.


    ?


    So after the magic ranking next was for my swordsmanship. I was given a blunt sword and one of the examiners was to face me. I was asked by the judge what style I would like to show first. I answered the water style.


    The match began both me and the examiner took our stances and waited for the other to make a move. This match might take a while. The water style focuses on analyzing the opponent''s movement and then countering. This style was created to counter the fire style but over the years the fire style improved itself so that it cannot be countered so easily.


    So as a counter centric style swordsmanship making the first move was bad. Yet if neither us doesn''t make a move nothing will happen. It was at that moment I remembered what my father taught me to in a situation like this.


    Provocation, you must provoke your enemy into attacking you. I''ll give him an opening to exploit but I need to wait for the perfect moment to show an opening. I must act as if I''m getting impatient.


    I waited for a minute then I lowered my guard thus showing an opening. The examiner will never expect a seven-year-old to use feints. Seeing the previous children doing their ranking exam, I noticed none of them have used feints. This was due to their inexperience in battle, unlike me who has an abundance of that.


    The examiner seeing the opening charged at me. He used [Silent pierce] one of the few techniques in the water style that was made for an opening attack. Accurate and deadly, fast and silent if you don''t know where it will hit it will be difficult to avoid. Fortunately, I know where it will hit, which was obviously the place where I made an opening.


    I evaded the move and did my counted with my own move [Snake bite]. Slashing with a feint either to the left or right and attacking the opposite side. The examiner wasn''t fooled and deflected the move using the skill [Flowing water].


    The fight continued but neither of us could get a hit in. The judge finally stopped the fight and announced "Edge Regius C class water style swordsmanship." The examiner gave me a five-minute break to rest for the next test.


    The next test would be for my fire style swordsmanship. The five minutes rest time were up so I readied myself again. The battle between my examiner and I started without hesitation as we both charged forward.


    The Fire Style had no defensive moves, everything from evasion to blocking was made into an offensive strike. The same as Gerard''s test, the examiner and I kept on attacking and deflecting the other''s blow with another.


    After fighting for a few more minutes, the judge ended the fight and announced my rank. "Edge Regius C class fire style swordsmanship."


    The two other tests pass by without me doing much and I was then ranked D class for both wind and void. I thought the tests were over so I was about to leave but the examiner stopped me and said. "The test is not over yet, Edge Regius, once you achieve a rank in all styles of swordsmanship. You must then take a test for an overall rank in swordsmanship. The test will be with three examiners, you must fight them with your combined knowledge of all the styles."


    "Is that so... Alright, then I''m ready." I took a stance but it was not one of the stances in this world but my own unique stance in my previous world. I created this stance for the sake of revenge and survival. This was the stance born from my experiences.


    I inhaled and exhaled controlling my breathing. I then enhanced my body using magic. They did say I must use everything, and this magic is part of my swordsmanship. Seeing that the judge the examiners made no comment about it, I assume it was alright.


    The judge then signaled the start of the test and I immediately used [wind step]. This technique coupled with my enhancement magic neared the same speed as the movement technique [lightning step] that Eri used. Unfortunately, it wasn''t really there yet.


    I then used [blazing sweep] from the fire style to attack my three opponents with one strike of my blade but even with my increased speed, they were still able to evade the strike. One of them even used [flowing water] to deflect my move.


    I followed up with [ground break] from the void style which makes the ground shake. This move was meant to disrupt their stances. Seeing that the move was successful, I was going to finish them off but then one of the examiners used [mountain peak].


    I deflected it and countered. [Flowing water] to deflect and [surging waves] to counter. The move surging waves was used against opponents with great attacking power. Using their strength you reflect it back to them. The counter was successful, one of the examiners fainted. The two that were left got their momentum back and started attacking me.


    I was going to counter but my body couldn''t move properly, due to the strain of using multiple moves at once. So I simply evaded the upcoming attacks. Sh*t, using continuous techniques and magic in one day was worse than I expected as my childish body can''t keep up.


    I overexerted myself and now I''m in quite a predicament. I continued to evade and evade for the time being. Since I can only do one more attack and no more than that. I got to make this one move count. I waited for one perfect opportunity to strike. The odds were against me, and the fight was getting difficult. But even in this situation I somehow felt excited and couldn''t help but smile a very vicious smile.


    I kept on evading until I saw the opening I needed and used the move [Blazing sweep.] I used the fastest and most powerful attack I can perform at the moment. I thought I grasped the perfect moment to attack, but it seems like it was anticipated. Sh*t! So that was a deliberate opening, I was fooled. Still, even when it seems like I was about to lose I felt my body moving and was about ready to counter whatever they had in store for me. "Bring it!" I shouted as my vicious grin grew wider. But Before I was able to do anything and before the examiner''s attack was to strike me the judge ended the battle.


    I knelt on the ground in exhaustion. That feeling I had when things were getting difficult was exhilarating. It was a bit irritating that we couldn''t finish the fight but still, it was a satisfying fight. If only my body was able to keep up it would''ve been more fun.


    While I was trying to catch my breath, the examiners started deliberating amongst themselves. It took about fifteen minutes before they made a decision. The judge then finally announced my rank. "Edge Regius overall sword-rank B class."

 15 Challenge

    After the test, I was walking towards Gerard and Eri, and as I was walking the others who watched my test started murmuring in low voices. They were looking at me with fear, admiration, and contempt.


    When I reached Gerard and Eri, Gerard suddenly patted my back with on strong strike. "Incredible Edge I never expected you were that good! It was a fun fight to watch! We need to spar sometime." Gerard was grinning at me, in which I responded with my own vicious smile.


    "Sure let''s do that."


    "It''s a promise then." Gerard looked at me happily and two of us did a manly handshake. Afterward, I looked at Eri and saw that her expression changed a little bit. It looked like she was pouting.


    "Liar" she suddenly called me a liar, why?


    "Um... Eri why are you calling me a liar?" She looked at me still pouting, which surprised me. I thought she was that kind of character that remained stoic all the time.


    "You said I was a true genius unlike you. But it looks like you''re the genius, not me." I see so that''s what it was, it''s not like I really lied or anything. The only reason I''m this good is because of my past memories and this body''s constitution. Now that I think about the constitution of my body in my previous life was also better than most. Not the time to be thinking about that.


    "I guess you''re right, and I''m sorry about that. But you really are a true genius, I really do think that." I bowed my head in apology. Eri patted my head I looked at her face which turned back into being expressionless again.


    "It''s alright Edge, I forgive you. But you must promise me that you''ll practice with me from time to time."


    "Is that all? Alright then, I promise that I''ll do just that." Eri nodded her head as she looked away but before she did I thought I saw her blushing. While I was thinking about what I saw somebody came rushing towards my group.


    It was the loud person from before, what was he called again?... Oh right, he was called Roland. The boy called Roland started shouting at me, what''s his problem this time?


    "Hey, you! You rigged the test, right?! Your family must have paid the examiners to give you a good rank. Come on guys do you think a seven-year-old will be that strong with all the styles? He must have done something." The boy started shouting at the group of people who stayed to watch. Is this guy an idiot? I heard he and his goons were ten years old, in fact, he was actually eleven years old. I understood that most of the participants today were in fact not seven years old, but older children. You can get a rank when you reach seven years of age, but that doesn''t mean you have the capability to do so. Basically, most of these kids didn''t take the exam the moment they became seven years old, they waited until their skill reached a level they were comfortable with. Of course, there are people, like me, and Eri that took the exam the moment we turned seven years old, Gerard just turned eight two days ago.


    Everybody else reacted differently to what Roland was saying, some didn''t care about what the loud idiot was saying. Some agreed, while others just thought he was stupid. Some just wanted to watch a show.


    Yet despite the various looks he was getting the boy called Roland continued his loud banter. "So how much did you pay them?" Roland asked me with a look that was saying I was beneath him.


    Gerard and Eri started looking at Roland with hostility in their eyes. It felt like they wanted to attack, but I signaled them not to do anything as I answered the boy.


    "I didn''t pay them anything. I passed the test the same way you did. You saw the fight, do you truly think I cheated?"


    "You really think you can fool me? Sure, if you really didn''t do anything then you won''t mind having a little duel with me?"


    A duel with this guy, why should I? It''s not like I gain anything by having a duel with him. Perhaps... Was that speech earlier supposed to provoke me? Well, that level of provocation might''ve affected a seven-year-old but seeing as I contain my past memories my emotional maturity was higher than him. Even though I was kind of unstable back in my past life.


    So I answered him by saying, "huh? Why must I have a duel with you?"


    "You don''t want to have a duel with me. Is it because you''re scared or is it because you''re really weak and you don''t want everyone to see that you cheated."


    Hearing what the kid was saying, I couldn''t help but sigh. This kid is he really trying to provoke me, or is he simply saying what he really feels? Either way, I don''t care.


    "You can believe whatever you want to believe. So is that all you wanted to say?" After giving my answer to Roland''s taunt, I looked back at Gerard and Eri who were still showing hostility. Well, no matter might as well try to cool them down for now. When I started ignoring him, Roland once again spoke. "I knew it, you''re a cheat. I''m sure that even your parents must have cheated the same way. You and your whole family are cheaters!"


    When I heard that line I used [wind step] to get close to him. He looked at me shocked, it seems like I was unconsciously emitting a great deal of killing intent that was aimed at him. My bloodlust was on the rise as anger was swelling within me. I wanted to kill the fool that was in front of me. He was trembling in fear, his face was turning blue. Not only him but everyone around Edge was trembling in fear.


    Gerard''s POV:


    What the hell is this I''m trembling in fear? Edge what is he doing?


    Eri''s POV:


    Danger! I smell the scent of death on Edge. Is this fear? Am I scared?


    Loud boy''s POV:


    What is this it must be a trick? Yeah, that''s right. this must be a trick. He''s nothing more than a cheater


    Edge POV:


    "Oh, you''re telling me that my parents'' cheated? Who are you anyway?" I smiled cynically at Roland. He was still trembling fear as he was struggling to answer me.


    "I... I-I''m Roland Gestard the son of the Guard Captain... Yeah, I know you cheated, and since you''re a cheater your parents must be cheaters as well. I know, that''s why you''re avoiding a duel with me. It''s because you have no real skill." As he was speaking Roland''s voice grew more confident.


    "Oh is that so?... I think I''ll accept your duel invitation with one condition. If I win then you must bow down to me and say to everyone ''I''m sorry I''m a worthless pig that didn''t know my place.'' On the other hand, if you win I''ll not receive a rank and become your servant for a year. How about that do you agree?" I was smiling but my bloodlust was still leaking.


    Roland was still visibly trembling when he gave his answer. "I agree to that condition. You better keep your promise in being my servant."


    "Don''t worry I''ll keep my promise, but this does seem unfair... Hmmm, I guess I can allow you to get your friends to help you it doesn''t matter how much you bring. It''s just fair since my rank is higher than you after all."


    Though Roland was still trembling he started smiling "Sure, but don''t regret this."


    Roland went to his group of friends to ask for some help. Hearing him, agree easily made my anger subside a bit. This kid might truly be an idiot. First, he claims that I cheated and my skills aren''t real. Now he doesn''t deny that he needs help facing me. Are kids really like this, or is he just a special case?


    I returned to Gerard''s and Eri''s side as my bloodlust cooled down. As I approached I saw Gerard and Eri looking at me in worry.


    "I''m sorry guys but if you don''t want to be my friends now I can understand." Gerard slapped my back and answered with his usual cheerful smile.


    "What are you saying Edge? I''m not so weak that I would back off from being your friend because of this kind of thing. I actually think you''re awesome, also if you didn''t do that I would have done so myself." Eri nodded her while showing me a determined face. She didn''t say anything but I think I understood that she had the same opinion as Gerard.


    These guys are great... I couldn''t stop my lip from curving a little bit upward as I bowed my head and said. "I''m sorry, but I''m about to do some things that are not nice in this duel. I hope you can forgive me for what you''re about to see... But that guy said something that he should never have said." I once again couldn''t help but emit my bloodlust as I remember what the Roland said. Gerard and Eri nodded their heads in acknowledgment.

 16 One sided beat down

    Upon hearing my request one of the examiner''s will be the judge of the duel and they even allowed us to use one of the testing rooms. That guy Roland brought about ten of his friends but he didn''t bring that one guy what was his name, oh right Shun, I wonder why?


    The judge then spoke "The rules of this duel are as follows. Victory is given to the last man standing. If one side concedes then victory will be given to the other. Also if one kills his opponent then he will automatically lose. In this duel, you may use anything at your disposal. Do both contestants agree to the terms?"


    "I agree" both Roland and I agree.


    Hearing our response the judge nodded his head, "get ready." The moment he spoke, all of us took a stance. Roland and his ten lackeys took their sloppy stances, well except for Roland who actually had a pretty good stance.


    I didn''t want to do this but that guy just said something unforgivable. I took a stance, my true stance that I developed to kill the demon lord. Even if their weak I will go all out. I lowered my center of gravity and released a great amount of killing intent.


    We weren''t even starting but the opposition looked at me with fear their eyes. Those eyes tell me that they think this is hopeless all except Roland. He wasn''t trembling as much anymore.


    I see even though he was like that he is the son of the guard captain. Once he holds his sword he changes huh. The Judge was looking at me worried. He must be thinking that I would kill these kids. Well, I won''t go that far, but I will teach Roland an unforgettable experience.


    The judge hesitantly started the match. On the get-go, I used [wind step] to close the distance. When I suddenly appeared in front of them, being consumed by the fear that they felt through my killing intent they swung down their swords clumsily.


    I used [falling rain] to counter, this was a counter I used in my previous world. Upon learning the techniques of my current life, I made great improvements to it. I combined some techniques from the water style to improve upon it. It looked like a basic counter move that uses the flow of the opponent to your advantage.


    As their clumsy blades fall, I with my greatest speed used the momentum of their attack against them and forced them all to trip. After that, I released a series of blows aiming at the back of their necks. I hit them with the blunt side of the sword. After only seven seconds all ten of Roland''s lackeys fell, and all that was left was the leader himself, Roland.


    Roland''s POV:


    ''How is this possible he was supposed to be a fake? How can he be so strong?! I who had nothing but the sword, who kept swinging my sword until my hands bled lost to this guy who has everything, Why?!''


    Roland couldn''t help but tremble in both fear and irritation as Edge approached him. ''I see... How can life be so unfair, he already has everything. Why is he given such talents as well...''


    Edge''s POV:


    Roland looked like he was about to say something. He must be ready to surrender but I won''t allow it. I used [wind step] and approached him.


    I then used another one of my techniques from my old world [sealing pressure points]. This was a technique I can only use if the opponent was easy to predict and was weaker than me. I hit him in a pressure point that will stop him from speaking for a short while.


    Trying to talk but was unable to do so. Roland looked at me confused. How could I let it end that easily when you shamed my parents'' names? I threw my sword away and hit him with a back fist. Roland''s body flew two meters away. Yet even with that kind of blow he still held tightly to his sword.


    He looked at me in anger and attacked me with a side slash. I easily dodge and countered with an uppercut. I then unleashed a series of blows with my fist. Roland was about to fall but I didn''t allow it. I kicked him upward so that he doesn''t fall. His eyes were now wavering as he was about to lose consciousness.


    As if I will allow that, you must feel this pain until I''m satisfied. I pressed another one of his pressure points. It was a pressure point that allowed him to stay conscious for five minutes no matter what kind of excruciating pain he experiences. After I did that I kept on attacking him until every part of his body was bruised and bleeding. I then lifted him up and threw him aside. His body was a frightening sight to behold. The judge checked if Roland was still alive, and after learning of Roland''s survival the judge announced my victory, but there were no cheers.


    As I was about to leave I saw Roland laying on the ground still holding onto his sword, up until the end he didn''t let go. "I will let you fulfill the promise in a later date, you better be ready," I whispered in his ear.


    ?


    I walked towards Gerard and Eri and different from what I was imagining, they didn''t look at me in scorn but instead they looked at me in pity.


    Eri approached me and signaled me to lower my head. I did so and she started patting my head. While Eri was patting my head, Gerard was smiling bitterly in the background. The other people present dispersed as we moved out of the examination building.


    The first to greet me was my sister "Big Brother! Welcome back." She jumped into my arms. My family was there waiting for me and I noticed Gerard talking to an older man who must be his father. Eri was also talking to her parents.


    My dad approached me and asked, "How did it go?" I told mom and dad everything that happened in the testing area. What my ranks were and the duel in the end, also the reason why I fought.


    My mom gently hugged me and said "It''s alright Edge." She felt warm my whole family did. These people do not deserve to be talked about that way. I tightly hugged my mom while my little sister said "Good job, big bro."

 17 Fulfilling ones end of the deal

    After the ranking examination ended my parents invited my new friends and their parents over to our house. Sarah was sticking close to me, as she seemed wary of Gerard and company.


    Well after I introduced them to her, Sarah was a bit hesitant but she came closer to Eri and finally spoke.


    "Eri-onee-chan can I touch... Tail?" My sister asked Eri with upturned eyes. The cuteness was enough to kill.


    Even in the face of such cuteness, Eri looked at Sarah still remaining expressionless as always. Eri Slynn such a formidable girl able to withstand an attack of that level. She looked at Sarah for a moment then finally nodded her head. Sarah gaining Eri''s approval rushed towards her, suddenly hugging Eri''s tail while giggling.


    "Fluffy tail. Big bro, so fun." My sister looked at me with a dazzling smile which almost made me fall to my knees. Eri was looking at Sarah happily hugging her tail and for a moment really just a moment I thought I saw her smile.


    Dinner came and all of us were at the dining table. My family Gerard''s family and Eri''s family. We were all happily discussing the recent ranking examination. Everyone was impressed that Eri achieved a B rank in wind style swordsmanship; Even Gerard''s C class rank in the fire style was able to garner a lot of praise.


    Then when it came to my ranking story Gerard was the one who was most excited, he was even the one who told the story of my ranking examination for me. As Gerard was recounting the tale, everyone, except for my family was shocked.


    "Incredible to be able to do multiple styles and magic is it because of your talent or is it your teachers?" Gerard''s father asked me, and I answered. "It''s because of my teachers."


    Eri''s dad then looked at me and asked. "So your parents'' teachings are that good?"


    "Yes," I answered without a hint of hesitation.


    "You have such a nice aura I commend you for that." Eri''s mother chimed in.


    "Thank you."


    "So would you like to take my daughter as your bride?" The moment Eri''s dad said those words, I was confused as to how to answer, but before I knew it Eri''s mother who looked exactly like her, had a smile on her face as she punched her husband.


    "I''m sorry for my husband''s jest. I hope we didn''t offend you Edge-kun."


    I quickly shook my head. "It''s alright I''m not offended it''s just that I don''t think it''s the right time to talk about brides and such, we''re still so young." Eri''s mother looked at me with a curious smile.


    "Oh! Such intelligent words from someone so young. It really might be best if our Eri married you."


    "Hahaha... Is that so?" Sh*t, I forgot I shouldn''t talk that way I''m supposed to be a seven-year-old kid. I looked at Eri and as usual, even when we''re talking like this her face remained expressionless.


    I couldn''t help but smile a bit as the noisy conversations continued. Eating dinner with everyone was so lively.


    ?


    The following day came and we said goodbye to my new friends as they headed back home. Almost exactly the same time they left somebody came knocking at the door. Did they forget something? My father opened the door.


    A tall man wearing iron armor was standing there; He had gruffly looking black hair and a beard. His one black eye was scarred. He looked rather familiar, as I was thinking were I''ve seen him before I saw the person standing behind him was Roland.


    So that would mean the tall guy must be Roland''s father. It seems like they came for two things one was to ask forgiveness for his son''s rudeness as well as to keep the promise we made on that day.


    "I truly am sorry for what my son has said. I know of Regius-san''s skill with the sword is the real deal as well as your wife''s magic. What my son has said was unforgivable but please forgive him." He bowed his head and forced Roland to bow his head as well.


    "Also my son has come to fulfill the promise he made with your son." Roland''s father looked at me from outside the door. I too looked at him straight in the eye. He smiled at my reaction and nodded his head.


    "So Edge-kun would you allow my son to fulfill his promise?" I went in front of the man and bowed my head in respect. "I''m Edge Regius, Thank you for coming all the way here, sir."


    The man laughed "Did you see that Roland? Not only is he better in magic and swordsmanship he even has better manners than you. No wonder you lost so badly. Greetings Edge-kun as you can guess I''m the father of this worthless thing. I''m Raymond Gestard."


    "So Raymond-san you came here to fulfill the promise? Do you want to do it now?"


    "Whenever, or wherever you want to it Edge-kun my son will gladly comply." I nodded my head and answered. "Then let''s do it now so I won''t forget it later."


    ?


    My family, as well as Raymond and Roland, were standing in the village square. Raymond specially asked the guards to call the villagers to the center of the village. With everyone gathered Roland was in the middle sweating profusely.


    Roland''s POV


    My father found out what happened during the ranking examinations. One of the examiners explained why I was beaten up. My father looked at me in disappointment. He sighed and told me to fulfill the promise immediately. But seeing as it was already late he told me we would do it tomorrow. I wanted to reject but when I looked at him his eyes told me that he expects no objections.


    Why? Why did it come to this? All I wanted was to be strong. Then why is it, that I who had only the sword and nothing else, was only as strong as any? When I saw those kids Gerard and Eri''s test I felt envious of their skill.


    I thought that only Roland was ahead of me with the sword. I always thought that was to be expected because he was born with great talent. But then I saw those two... That wasn''t just great talent that was more than that.


    Those two where shining brilliantly they were geniuses. I thought nobody could reach that level so fast with hard work alone. Then as I was admiring the brilliance of the two, I saw him in the testing room.


    He was the son of Leonard and Selina the richest and most influential people in the village. When I saw him a while ago I thought he was just some sheltered rich boy that was forced to come into this ranking examination. But then he announced that he was going to get a rank in everything except summoning.


    At first, I thought he was bluffing and wanted to show off. So when I saw him at the testing room I was sure he was going to fail. But my expectations were for naught. He was shining even brighter than those two, it was unbelievable.


    He got a rank in every category and it was all higher than E class. How is that possible? Isn''t he supposed to be some rich boy? Then why? Why was he given so much talent too? This must be some trick I thought. So out of my anger and jealousy, I challenge him to a duel.


    At first, I thought he wouldn''t comply seeing as he cheated and all. Yet he accepted the challenge, not only that he gave himself a handicap saying I can bring my friends to the duel. I was confident that victory will be given to me. But before the match started I was trembling as I could feel something coming out of Edge.


    All my friends were shaking in fear as well, this must be one of his tricks. Yeah, that''s got to be it I thought. The match started and out of nowhere, my comrades fell to the floor unconscious. As he was approaching me, I finally understood that this guy was the real deal.


    An undeniable genius, but why? Why was this kind of great talent given to him and him alone? Not just riches he has skills. Why was he who has everything given even more, while I who has nothing but the sword given nothing?


    ?


    The day to fulfill my promise came. We were at the center of the village square where my dad gathered everyone. My dad looked at me waiting for me to fulfill my promise. "I..." ''I can''t'' as I thought that, my dad shouted.


    "Hey, I can''t hear you. If want to say something you need to say it like this!" He really wanted me to say it. The pressure he was giving me was too much. If I don''t say it now I might get something worse later. ''Damn It!'' "I''M A WORTHLESS PIG THAT DIDN''T KNOW HIS PLACE!"


    Edge''s POV:


    ''He said it he actually said it?'' Well, I was planning to forgive him after he tried a little bit. But then he suddenly shouted and actually did it. After the promise was fulfilled the parent-child duo came in front of me and bowed their heads once more. The two then apologized one more time before leaving.

 18 Training with my friends

    It has been a month since the ranking examination and I haven''t improved one bit. It would seem that my current pace was no longer enough. Though I did come to an understanding that normal children even those considered geniuses by others weren''t improving as fast as me. That was the information I got from Eri and Gerard. But that information wasn''t too credible since they were still kids. Even if it were true, I still didn''t like the pace of my improvement.


    Even though there''s no war to be fought at the moment. One cannot be too careful. After meeting Roland, I finally realized that no matter the world, humans will still be humans. Peace is such a fragile thing and could break at any moment. Knowing this, to have my life in fulfillment I must gain enough strength to acquire such a life.


    So I decided to double the intensity of my training, but training by myself was no longer as helpful. I can''t spar with my dad all the time since he''s pretty busy every now and then. Oh right, don''t I have the perfect sparing partners.


    ?


    I called Eri and Gerard to come and help me think of ways to improve. Well, not only me but for them as well. It was fun exchanging ideas on how to improve ourselves. So this is what it''s like to have friends. It was better than expected.


    All I had in my past life were people that were my allies but never my friends. I never bothered to know more about them, as I was entirely focused on my revenge. Only at the end did I have that moment of clarity.


    If only I wasn''t focused on my revenge would I have a better life, as I have now? It''s no use thinking about it now. So I better enjoy what I have while I still can.


    ?


    After my friends and I finished theorizing about what moves we can do we would immediately put it into action and spar. This was Gerard''s favorite part of the training.


    "So who''s going to fight me first? Is it you Eri, or is it going to be you Edge?" Gerard delightedly called the two and challenged them to a spar.


    "Why are you so excited to get your ass kicked?" Eri spoke in her usual indifference.


    "Is that a challenge? You don''t know if today''s the day you fall, Eri." Gerard grin as his battle aura was on the rise.


    "Against you, I can never see that coming," Eri responded as her battle aura was also on the rise.


    "I don''t know what you two are arguing about, but neither of you can beat me." Edge shrugged his shoulders as he joined in the conversation.


    "Oh, now you said it!" Gerard looked at Edge while pointing his wooden sword at Edge.


    "Two on one, Edge will be the loser." Eri also pointed her wooden sword at Edge.


    "Fine, even if you two multiplied into a dozen, I''ll still win." Edge cheerily replied, with a vicious looking grin on his face. Even while training, he was truly having fun. having friends really is the best.


    The three of us then started to spar until we fell to the ground exhausted.


    ?


    Sometime during our breaks after sparring, my little sister would join us and play with Eri''s tails. Every time she would appear, my friends and I couldn''t help but smile seeing her happily playing around. It was quite enjoyable watching her.


    Every day was fun, magic training, sword practice, and sparring with my friends. Playing with my little sister every day was truly fun. Sometimes we would go to the village to play around, but every time we go to find others to play with, they seem to be running from us. Do they still remember what I did to Roland? Well, that can''t be help seeing as I did too much.


    Either way, doing these things that I couldn''t do in my last childhood phase, was truly enjoyable. I once again thank whatever deity or being that allowed me to reincarnate with my memories intact.

 19 Everyone is growing stronger

    A year went by so fast I was now eight years old while Sarah was five years old. I remember the time Sarah told mom that she too wanted to start with magic training and sword practice. Though she was very talented she didn''t reach the level I was in when I was three.


    Well, I guess that would be because of my past memories but still my sister was a true genius like Eri. She would only practice for a short while before getting the hang of it. My mom and dad were ecstatic as always saying that their children were geniuses.


    Now that I think about it was around this time that mom got pregnant. Will we be having another sibling? Nah, mom and dad are already busy with the two of us so I guess that''s fine.


    Still nowadays whenever we have free time Sarah would come to me and say "Brother lets spar." We would spar every now and then during free time. During our sparring sessions, not once was my little sister able to hit me, this would result in her pouting.


    Seeing as I''m a brother that dotes on my sister I got hit on purpose one time. I thought she would be happy but then she got angry at me and said: "Brother take it seriously." She was sulking the whole day after that. It took a while before I could appease her. This is torture for me what do you want me to do my little sis?


    I kinda understand what mom and dad are feeling now.


    ?


    Another year went by but this time I had some improvement. I even took another ranking test with Gerard and Eri. Our current ranks were like this.


    Gerard''s Rank:


    Sword:


    Fire style: C class


    Void style: C class


    Magic:


    Fire: E class


    Wind: E class


    Eri''s Rank


    Sword:


    Fire style: D class


    Wind style: B class


    Void style: D class


    Water style: E class


    Overall sword rank: C class


    Magic:


    Fire: E class


    Wind: E class


    Edge''s Rank:


    Sword:


    Fire style: C class


    Wind style: C class


    Void style: C class


    Water style: C class


    Overall sword rank: B class


    Magic:


    Fire: B class


    Water: C class


    Wind: C class


    Earth: C class


    Healing: E class


    After the ranking examination, I once again confirm Eri being a genius. She was able to improve so much by just watching. Not only that a few pointers from mom and she actually learned magic. Well, the same thing could be said with Gerard regarding magic. The two of them were commoners without enough money to learn magic, so they were happy to learn from mom.


    Seeing as they were my friends'' mom was happy enough to teach them the basics of magic. She even handed them the book I used to read as a kid.


    I recently learned that not everyone in this world knows how to use magic. Though everyone has mana and it is easy enough to circulate it to do basic sword techniques, but releasing them in the form of spells was different.


    One needed someone knowledgeable in the art of spell casting to teach them. The other way would be reading a book. Both of which are expensive. Unlike sword instructors who you can hire for pretty cheap. Magic instructors have very high rates. They even require you to own various books before they''ll even agree to teach you.


    You can try learning how to cast spells on your own but without the guidance of a teacher or a book. The person trying might have their animus vein implode. This was the vein were all mana flows through one''s body. So if it implodes you''ll no longer be able to use mana ever again.


    While I was thinking about those things, Gerard spoke. "You two are great, both of you have at least one B class rank. Damn it! You guys just wait and see I''ll surpass both of you in a flash." Gerard who was feeling a bit depressed renewed his enthusiasm. The change of being depressed and being motivated was so fast, I didn''t even notice when Gerard felt depressed. Gerard was the kind of guy that could go on, no matter the obstacle. In fact, the obstacles just made him even more motivated.


    Eri, on the other hand, was looking at me. "You got higher again." Nowadays, Eri rarely speaks using full sentences. She would usually answer with a nod or a shake of her head. She told me the reason she answered in such a way, was because it saves time. Aside from her head shaking you could also guess her emotions by watching her tails.


    But that''s not the point right now, something even rarer was happening. Eri''s facial expression changed. Her usual stoic expression changed to one filled with determination. "I''ll win next time Edge."


    "No, no, no, Eri I think you already won. You even have your wind style at B class right. I don''t have any sword style above C class." I answered quickly but then I saw Eri pouting.


    "Your overall sword rank is B class." Gerard sighed hearing Eri and I talk.


    "You two are fighting over something like that. Well, it was my luck meeting you two on that day. If we haven''t met that day and became friends I would still be stuck at a lower rank for a while. But having friends that are both geniuses is really making me work harder. I truly am grateful for that. So let the three of us reach even greater heights!" Gerard suddenly made a speech. Wasn''t he embarrassed saying that out loud? But I felt his will for improvement in that speech of his. Eri nodded her head and so did I. The three of us bumped our fists together. The three of us, maybe including little Sarah will get stronger together.

 20 Tenth Birthday

    Today was my birthday, and I''m ten years old starting today. My family and friends were the only people at my party. Even though it seems that Regius was a renowned family, which was basically like nobility. But my dad doesn''t really like those formal types of parties. So we invited only those who are close to me. Not that I mind, in fact, if dad invited more than these it might not be as fun.


    There was so much food on the table I think that even if we had triple the amount of people gathered we wouldn''t be able to finish this much food. I know we''re pretty rich, but come on, at least let''s not waste food.


    When the party began the first to greet me was my little sister. "Big bro, happy birthday!" My seven-year-old sister hugged me while saying that. Next were my dad and mom who also ended up hugging me after greeting me happy birthday.


    We weren''t even halfway through the party, and my mom was already crying while my dad was holding it in.


    "Oh! My cute little Edge is already ten. Next year you''ll be going to school... No! Edge, you need to stay here with Mommy! Don''t leave, Mommy behind!" My mom started yelling at me, while my dad held my mom''s shoulder and looked at her with teary eyes.


    "It''s alright Seri. This too is part of growing up. Our Edge is growing into a great man. When he comes home he might be bringing his future bride or maybe future brides...." While my dad was saying trying to comfort my mom, he suddenly changed the topic. Now it seems like his tears were turning from water into blood.


    It was at that moment, I noticed something weird in what he said. "Brides? I can have more than one wife?" I asked curiously. My mom started crying louder and my dad was now really shedding with the same color as blood from his eyes and mouth.


    "My son really is trying to get wives!" My father started yelling. Sarah was now holding my hand tightly. Eri looked at me, and though her face was still as expressionless as ever. I thought I saw a black aura surrounding her, but that can''t be, right?


    "No dad I was just curious if you can actually have more than one wife." Hearing what I said, my mom started looking at me in despair.


    "My son is going to replace me with some b*tch from God knows where she came from! No, your mommy won''t allow it! Edge can only marry a girl stronger than mommy! And that''s final!"


    Now my mom was saying ridiculous things. My dad doesn''t like he will answer any time soon. Surprisingly the one to answer my question was Kyle Chime, Gerard''s father.


    "Yeah, you can get as many wives as you want. As long as you can support them and as long as they agree to be with other wives. Well usually girls fight to be the first wife and it''s difficult to make a girl agree to be the second wife."


    So that''s how it goes here, polygamy is allowed. Then Gerard came forward and greeted me along with his signature hearty laugh. "Hahaha, Happy birthday Edge! So you''re aiming for a harem. Well, a guy as good as you, I bet you can make a whole kingdom your harem. Hahaha, that would be fun to watch. But honestly Edge you need to look at things closely if you know what I mean."


    After that whole fiasco, the party continued. Eri came and greeted me as well but she simply said: "Happy birthday" that''s all. So we ate, we had some little games then it was time to open the presents.


    The first present I opened was from the Chime family. It was leather gloves, I remember the first time I started my adventure in my previous world. I also used leather gloves back then. I thanked both Gerard and Roland for the gift.


    Next was the gift of the Slynn family. Their gift was some kind of paper charm. When I looked at the charm confused, Eri''s mother noticed.


    "This is a charm made by my family. It''s a charm to bring you luck at times of peril. I don''t know how effective it is but my parents'' used to say this is the greatest charm of the warbeast."


    I see so it''s something like a talisman. I bowed and thanked them for the great present. Next was my very own family''s present. It seems dad and mom couldn''t decide on one thing so they got two things.


    From Dad, he gave me a sword. It was a silver longsword with little to no decorations, but I could see it was a fine quality blade. My father then started boasting that it was a blade made by a famous blacksmith that he met on one of his adventures.


    He was saving it for his son''s exclusive use. I hugged my dad and thanked him. He then hugged back. "Come on. praise your old man for such a great gift!"


    "Dad is really great, thanks for the great gift." While my dad was basking in the joy of my praise, my mom looked at dad and smirked.


    "Here''s my present Edge, my son." My mom then presented me with a large staff. The top had a crescent shape and at the edge of the staff was a four-inch magic stone.


    "There that''s my gift. Though Edge has been training with magic all this while. I know Edge has already greatly surpassed my magic capacity. But with this staff, Edge can use spells that are one rank above his ability. A magic staff was meant to enhance one''s magic. So the larger the magic stone the greater the enhancement. See your mommy got you a great gift, right? So come on praise mommy."


    I hugged my mom and happily answered her. "Thanks, mom this is a great gift."


    "See that my dear husband. Edge said it was a great present."


    "He also said mine was a great present have you forgotten Selina?" My parents'' then started arguing who had the better present, when my sister gave me something.


    "Happy birthday Big Brother this is Sarah''s gift to Big Brother." With a smile, my sister handed to me a drawing. It was a crude drawing but I could feel my sister''s love for me in the drawing. She drew me and her playing in the flower field and with big letters she wrote. "I LOVE YOU ONII-AN!"


    She forgot to write the C and the H but who cares. My sister is sooooooo cute. "This is the greatest present ever. Thanks, Sarah." I hugged my sister tightly while my parents seem to be kneeling in despair.

 21 Entering the Fores

    It was Sarah''s turn to take the ranking examination and as expected she got great results. Her current rank went like this:


    Sword:


    Wind style: D class


    Void style: D class


    Water style: C class


    Magic:


    Wind: E class


    Earth: C class


    She truly was a genius. I congratulated her but then she pouted and said: "I couldn''t do as well as Big Bro." She sounded really disappointed I hugged her unconsciously and said: "It''s alright let''s both get stronger together." My sister hugged me back "Alright, Big Bro!"


    Our parents were of course also there and they started hugging the two of us. So the simple hug became a group hug. The other families were staring at us, but they didn''t say a word. Sarah who I thought would feel embarrassed, wasn''t bothered by the staring, or probably she simply didn''t notice.


    ?


    It has been a week since Sarah''s ranking examination. I asked dad if I could go to town by myself. I didn''t want those shadow bodyguards following me.


    "Why don''t you want them to follow you? Are you perhaps going to do something dangerous?" Hearing dad''s question I almost stiffened, but held it back and smile instead.


    "Not really, I just don''t like the feeling of them following me around." Dad then stared at me for a moment and I started feeling that my back was sweating.


    "Fine, I''ll tell the shadow guards not to follow you today." Hearing dad''s answer I hugged him.


    "Thanks, dad you''re the best." I then left the room.


    ?


    Leonard Regius POV:


    As I watched my son leave the room in excitement, I couldn''t help but sigh. It has been nearly eleven years since Edge was born. Since he was just a small toddler he was already very capable. He would sometimes act in a way that made him feel older. His training ethics, his subtle looks that made him look like an old contented old man, that sword style he created and blended into the four styles when he was five. I already knew that it was abnormal, no matter how much of a genius he was.


    Still, I cannot, could not doubt my own son. It doesn''t matter what he was, or what secrets he was hiding, for as long as he was my son I promised to stand by his side. I couldn''t help but smile slightly. I already knew that he was planning to do something dangerous since that''s the way a boy his age would be doing.


    This were the times I know he was my son, for I too was a reckless kid back in the day. It was then I remembered that he was going to school next year, and I couldn''t help but cry again.


    ?


    Edge''s POV:


    While Sarah was having magic lessons with mom, I started to get ready for my adventure. I brought my new sword and staff with me. I was also wearing the leather gloves and the charm I got.


    It''s finally time to challenge the ruins in the forest. It''s time to see what that strong presence I felt before was. I''m sure that wasn''t the presence of a monster. The purity of the presence I felt was even beyond what I know of in humans. I''m very curious, as to what it was, so it''s time to head out.


    I left the house and double-checked if no one was following me. Once it was clear that no one was following me I headed to the entrance of the forest. I entered, and so let the adventure begin.


    ?


    It has been about an hour since I went into the forest. I was walking to where I felt the presence but it doesn''t seem like I''m getting closer, why you ask. Well, it''s because there were a lot of monsters blocking my way. The monsters of this world were almost generally the same from the monsters of my previous world, but they were two times stronger. Still, because they still had the same weaknesses that I know of, it was no problem for me to kill them. The problem was the sheer amount of monsters in this forest.


    ?


    Three hours have now passed since I entered the forest and at last, I was able to reach the rumored ruins. It was at that moment, I saw a huge monster coming out of nowhere.


    It was a huge spider-like monster. So this was the rumored B class monster that''s guarding the area. I quickly check my condition. I was dead tired now, the monster in front of me was stronger than anything I have faced.


    How the hell is this a B class monster? It''s practically emitting a stronger aura than the demon lord in my previous world. Sh*t if it''s like this then I can''t imagine what S class monsters were going to be like.


    I quickly concluded that in my current condition I couldn''t win. When I was about to make my escape I noticed that I was already surrounded by lower-class monsters. Though I can beat them easily. But with that huge monster behind me, I can''t possibly escape.


    So the best course of action would be to kill the huge-a*s monster quickly, then take my time with the small ones. My chances of winning were nearly zero. It has been a while since I felt so cornered. It has been a while since I felt the chilling sensation of death standing by my side.


    Yet even in this situation, I was smiling, a very vicious smile. It was the same smile I had when I faced such strong adversaries.


    "Very well, let us begin a battle of no chances!"

 22 First real battle, in the current world

    My staff in my left hand my sword at my right. Right now these two things are my only partners. Stop all unnecessary thoughts, focus everything on the battle. I face the B class monster in front of me.


    I chanted [Firewall] a C class fire magic. The area where the low-class monsters where gathered was now engulfed in flames. The way to me was now blocked by a literal wall of fire. So I can concentrate on this big a*s monster.


    The firewall will only last about an hour, if I don''t kill this huge a*s monster then I''m dead. The monster finally moved and it was fast, one of its eight legs was trying to pierce me. No time to dodge.


    I used another spell [wind wall] this time a barrier of wind formed in front of me. It wasn''t enough to stop or even divert the strike. Water style [flowing water], using the counter move by pushing it using my sword, I was able to slightly divert its attack.


    But the next attack was coming, its other leg did a horizontal swipe. Seeing the incoming attack I quickly ducked.


    I tried using another defensive spell from [stone wall] I created a stone wall under its body. Using the stone wall as an upper strike I pushed the spider backward. The mana used by shortening the chant to the mere activation word cost me a lot of mana. Still, in a battle to the death, every second counted.


    While I have the time I enforced my whole body with mana. Before the spider can regain its posture I must attack. Self-made style [crushing sweep]. This was a style I made in a combination with this world''s sword styles, and my previous world''s sword style.


    I did a horizontal sweep imbued with mana. It hit the spider but it wasn''t really that effective. Its skin was hard I''m pretty sure that move could''ve cleanly cut boulders. The spider easily regained its posture and started spraying some web here and there it wasn''t aiming at me. It was aiming at the surrounding area.


    In no time I was surrounded by strings of web. This fight just got even trickier with all these web strings, the movement of the spider was enhanced while my movement was even more confined.


    The spider was now above me its movements were much better than before. Sh*t, it was aiming at me and some web sprayed out which I evaded.


    I stabbed my staff onto the ground. My spells were effective against a large group, but in a one on one situation, a sword was still better. Even in this world, my sword skills were way better than my magic skills.


    Also wielding a staff in a one on one feels kind of restrictive. If I survive this ordeal, I better practice how to use a staff alongside my sword. After I stabbed the staff onto the ground, I charged forward.


    The spider started spraying more web. I have to deflect that or better yet slice it apart. Self-made style [windless dance]. I held my longsword with both hands and started dancing with the flow of the wind. The air surrounding me turned silent. I had created something similar to a vacuum, and when the web came into contact with me it was ripped into shreds.


    The spider was smart it now knew that its webs can be sliced so it went closer for melee combat. It did this since it has also confirmed that my sword can''t cut its skin. The spider that was charging at me used a surprising move and did a body slam.


    It was so sudden and unexpected that I had no time to evade. Self-made style [swaying willow] I tried using another technique to divert its whole body. I was able to divert it, but using that move against such a large opponent made me extremely exhausted. Still, it was worth as the spider had its back on the ground.


    My left hand was starting to feel numb. I stabbed my sword onto the ground and picked up my staff. Now''s my chance while it''s upside down, and trying to get up, I have time to chant.


    "O almighty mana that revolves around the world. I call upon thy righteous fury. Bring to me the blazing heat of the fires of the kingdom of flames. May thy fury reach the heavens themselves, [FIRE PILLAR!]"


    A whirlwind of fire came bursting from the ground engulfing the spider. The fire then went upward as if trying to reach the very heavens itself. This was my strongest spell right now B class fire magic. I raised my staff to maintain the fire pillar. In the swirling pillar of fire, I saw the spider was slowly but surely burning. It was burning but was still alive.


    Sh*t! If it survives this then I really am out of options. About five minutes have passed and I couldn''t maintain the fire pillar any longer. I released the spell as I knelt down deprived of stamina and nearly all of my mana.


    I looked at the spider it was scorched black. It finally stopped moving, I won the bet and was able to kill the B class monster. I was about to celebrate when I suddenly remembered. I looked behind me and saw the monsters that were behind the firewall have doubled.


    The firewall I cast a while ago had enough mana to last around ten more minutes. If those monsters attack me now, in my current state... I might actually die against them even if they are weak.''


    ?


    I spent too much mana and stamina against that spider. Still... I went and picked up my longsword and used it as a cane as I smiled viciously at the horde of monsters on the other side of my spell.


    "I''m not going down without a struggle! Come on then, bring me a battle that would make my blood boil!" I shouted as loud as I can. This was a message of defiance against my fate.

 23 Ethereal

    As I was readying myself for my final struggle I heard a voice, it was a very melodious voice. It echoed throughout the area I was in.


    "Kukuku, that was a nice battle boy. Even now as your facing death you have a nice face on. It''s as if you already experienced a lot of life and death struggles, but from your appearance, you''re supposed to be a human boy about ten years old. Yet the skills you have displayed in swordsmanship are not of this world. Was it your own made style? Even your magic capacity is top tier. So strong for one your age. Are you perhaps one of those so called geniuses?"


    I didn''t answer the voice but instead, I heightened my senses. There was an unknown being near me and I can''t feel her presence. Is it because of fatigue? While I was thinking about how to detect where the person talking was, the voice continued on.


    "I see you are a cautious one. Really incredible for someone your age. No, not even fully grown humans show such promise, I have taken a liking to you boy. I think I might help you with this situation."


    Not only did she suddenly talked when I was in a desperate situation, but she suddenly offers me help as well. This is extremely suspicious.


    "I don''t even know who you are, and now you suddenly tell me you''ll help me? What is your aim? What do you want in return for your help?"


    "Really does it matter who I am? If I don''t help you, it is evident that you will die. So I think it is in your best interest to accept my help."


    ''Is she threatening me, or is she perhaps taunting me to ask for help?'' Still, the way she spoke about death as if it was supposed to be scary made me laugh. Though I didn''t want to have my end here, I did feel more fulfilled now than in my previous life. I would''ve wanted to have more experiences, but if this was to be my end, then so be it. So I couldn''t help but laugh at what she said.


    "Hahaha, you make it sound as if death is the worst thing possible. Let me tell you now I know things that are far worse than death itself. Also, you haven''t answered my question, what is it you want from me?"


    "I see... You''re truly interesting, it makes me wonder if you''re actually as old as you seem to be. But fine, I will tell you what I want. In exchange for my help, I would want to form a contract with you."


    "A contract? Are you a devil?"


    "Huh? I''m no such thing as a devil. My race is of an older sort than those devils." The voice sounded insulted by what I said, and the melodious tone turned ice cold.


    "Then what are you?"


    "I''m an Ethereal!"


    "Ethereal? What''s an Ethereal?"


    "Oh, I thought of you as a more scholarly type. I would have thought you would know what an ethereal is. Well, by appearance you are just a human child, so it might be difficult for you to learn about Ethereal''s. Hmmm... Seeing as your firewall is about to disappear I''ll give you a basic explanation. I''m from a race that forms contracts with beings that have mana and in exchange for their mana we would lend them our power."


    "Why would you need the mana of other races?"


    "Unlike your race and most other races, my race cannot regenerate mana. So once we use it we lose it forever. We can only replenish ourselves via the contract."


    ''So that''s it huh, or is there more that she''s not telling me...'' "Will giving you my mana drain me to the point of death?"


    "Kukuku, really, such a cautious child. I would not get such a large amount. Well, I will only get as much mana I require to function. If you need me to make a stronger attack then you must give me more mana. Also seeing as your mana regenerates you won''t lose it permanently like me. As long as you provide me with mana I will never betray you. Such is the contract of Ethereals. So what shall you do child? Will you make a contract with me, or struggle by yourself and ultimately die? The choice is yours what shall it be?"


    Seven minutes left before the firewall disappears. What should I do? Should I accept her offer? I don''t have the power to survive this. Yet I don''t have any information about Ethereal''s I''m not sure if she is telling the truth or not.


    ?


    No choice then, I already decided when I was reborn I would not regret anything. "Fine, what is your name Ethereal?"


    "My name is Tsukiyomi, among ethereals I''m referred to as the eternal moon."


    "Then Tsukiyomi how do I make a contract with you?" When I asked that question the air suddenly turned cold. From above the stone ruins, I felt an incredibly strong presence. This was the same presence I felt before, back when I first strolled at the village.


    Who knew it would be this powerful up close. I have felt the presence of strong beings before, like the divine tiger back in my old world. But none, not even the tiger, were as powerful as this. I looked up where I felt the presence.


    There I saw a girl who looked about thirteen years old, flowing black hair, skin white as snow, and ruby red eyes. She was enticing, she was wearing a white blouse that showed a bit of her chest, and a short red skirt that emphasized her thighs. She was also wearing a black kimono over her blouse which only covered her arms and a bit of her back.


    The girl jumped down from the stone ruins and gracefully landed in front of me who was holding my sword. As if I have forgotten everything I was mesmerized by her beautiful facial features. The girl smiled and finally spoke.


    "kukuku, have you been enchanted by me?" This voice so this was Tsukiyomi.


    "You''re Tsukiyomi? How unexpected by how you talk I thought you would be an old lady." I spoke unconsciously. I thought Tsukiyomi would get mad but instead, she smiled at me gently.


    "I may be young for an ethereal but for a human''s sense of age I''m pretty old."


    "How old exactly?" It was then Tsukiyomi looked at me while sneering.


    "How boorish of you to ask a lady''s age. Well enough of the introductions, your firewall is about to disperse. To form a contract with me, you must speak what it is you wish of me, and if I accept I would acknowledge all your wishes. Thus the contract will be formed. Do you understand?"


    ''To speak what I wish from her...'' "I understand." Hearing my answer Tsukiyomi looked at me appraisingly.


    "Very well, make the contract boy."


    "Alright, I will make the contract, but stop calling me boy my name is Edge... Edge Regius."


    "Umu, As you wish then Edge Regius, you may begin." She truly sounds like a queen ordering me around like this. No time to think about such things only a few moments before the firewall goes out. I inhaled and exhaled deeply before speaking.


    "Tsukiyomi, I Edge Regius wish to form a contract with you. Become my sword, my shield, my partner, and my friend. In return, I shall give you my mana, my sword, and my trust. These are the terms of the contract will you accept?"


    Tsukiyomi bowed before me while answering. "Edge Regius I the eternal moon accept the terms of the contract. I shall stand by thee as your sword, your shield, your partner, and your friend. In return, you shall give me your mana, your sword, and your never-ending trust. Thus the contract shall be forged. As long as you never betray me, I in return shall never betray you. Now to seal the contract."


    Tsukiyomi came closer her face was right in front of me. I then felt a soft sensation on my lips. She was kissing me, not only that she even inserted her tongue. Flipping her tongue, licking her teeth, pressing her lips down upon mine. I couldn''t react at all after what seemed like ages she finally released my lips. I looked at her dumbfounded. She then smiled at me mischievously.


    "Kukuku, was that your first time? Do not worry for it was also mine." She said so while blushing ever so slightly. She really looked enticing no wait that''s not the point.


    "Why did you do that?!" I screamed at her, Tsukiyomi simply shrugged her shoulders as she answered.


    "It was to seal the contract. Wait for a moment you''ll feel it... Right... About now." As soon as she said that I felt a burning sensation on my chest. The pain was momentary and when I looked at what happened I saw a mark of a silver full moon on my chest.


    "That is the seal of our contract. Proof that you are contracted to an ethereal, that you are contracted to me. Now then, now that is done and over with I''m borrowing some of your mana to finish off these little monsters."


    After she said those words I felt as if something was flowing out of me. It was a similar feeling as to when I use a spell.


    "Kukuku, how wonderful this mana is! I haven''t tasted any others but I''m sure this must be high-class goods. Now then how about I put you little kiddies out of your misery." As soon as the firewall dispersed the monsters started rushing toward our direction. I think that the amount tripled from before.


    Tsukiyomi faced the wave of monsters and simply waved her hand. She waved her right hand horizontally as if her hand was a sword. After that one simple movement, all the monsters that came charging were sliced in half. It then started raining, yet it was not water that rained down on us, it was blood.

 24 Returning home with a girl

    After the battle Tsukiyomi waited for me to regain some of my strength before we walked out of the forest. While we were walking I couldn''t help but ask.


    "Was there a sword hidden in those ruins?"


    "A sword?... Why are you asking?"


    "Back in my village, there is a legend that a powerful sword rests in those ruins. I actually went into the forest to find that sword. But at the moment I''m feeling quite weak so I need to rest first and try again next time."


    "Kukuku, there''s no need to go back next time."


    "Huh, why?" I looked at the smiling Tsukiyomi in confusion.


    "You already saw the sword, so there''s no need to go back."


    ''Huh, when did I ever get to see a sword? Is my memory faulty because of the battle? That can''t be it, can it?'' "I don''t remember seeing a sword, and how do you know if I saw it or not?"


    "Cause the sword in the legend you''re talking about should probably be me."


    "Huh?"


    "You know how legends like that change since it''s pass around from person to person. The people sometimes change the story. I''ve been in those ruins for a long time, and there was never a sword there, only me."


    "I see..."


    "Kukuku, are you disappointed?" Tsukiyomi looked at me with a mischievous smile on her face. I shook my head as I answered.


    "No, not really. It didn''t really matter to me if you were a sword or not. I only came to the forest because of the powerful presence I felt when I was younger, and I wanted to see what it was. Seeing that presence came from a beauty instead of a sword, it''s a win for me don''t you think so?"


    "Kukuku, you really know how to flatter a lady."


    ?


    I successfully escaped the forest and was now in a heated interrogation from my parents. Seeing as I returned home exhausted, bruised, bleeding all over, and most importantly I even brought back a beautiful girl.


    Of course, with such a situation my parents berated me and started asking a ton of questions. I answered them in detail. After a grievous Q and A, my parents finally understood the situation.


    "So that means Tsukiyomi here is an Ethereal?" My mom asked Tsukiyomi while looking at her with a glare. Tsukiyomi unperturbed by my glaring mom nodded at my mom''s question.


    My mom then spoke with a little hostility and said. "So you formed a contract with Edge? So that means you did that! With my son!" I need not mention what that was, my mom was now emitting an aura full of hostility.


    Before things escalate anymore I intervened. "Mom please don''t do that, she is someone I''m indebted too. She is the one who saved me from a very dire situation." I said to mom with the utmost gentle tone I could muster, but it was ineffective.


    My mom was now crying "My dear husband (hic)... Edge (hic) wuuu, Edge hates me now Waaaaahhhhh!" My mom started wailing.


    My dad looked at me and then shifted his attention to Tsukiyomi. "Thank you for saving my son." My dad bowed deeply in front of Tsukiyomi. My mom looked at dad in surprise. Even I was surprised I thought surely my dad would also show some hostility.


    "Think nothing of it." Tsukiyomi answered elegantly as if this was a talk between a merciful queen and her knight.


    "Seri I know how you feel, but she did save our son''s life. So I think it is best to offer her your gratitude." My mom blinked at my dad and simply stared at him for a while when finally she nodded her head. She wiped the tears from her eyes and stood up. The same as dad she bowed deeply towards Tsukiyomi.


    "Thank you for saving my son." Tsukiyomi nodded in acknowledgment. My dad then clapped his hands


    "Then now that''s over and done with..." My dad exhaled deeply then suddenly shouted.


    "WHO THE HELL DO YOU THINK YOU ARE? BEWITCHING OUR PURE EDGE LIKE THAT! MAKING A CONTRACT. AND EVEN STEALING OUR BOY''S FIRST KISS! WHO THE HELL DO YOU THINK YOU ARE B*TCH!"


    Everyone was stunned speechless. After that, my father sighed "Ok now that''s out of my system. I can fully accept you. You can have the room in front of Edge''s. I know what your contract entails. Also, it seems like my son has approved of you so I have no objections." My dad looked at mom. My mom nodded and added to dad''s speech. "Well, then Tsukiyomi Welcome to the Regius household."


    ?


    After the talk with my parents, my little sister was waiting for me outside the room. She then pounced on me and hugged me tightly. Seeing this scene Tsukiyomi asked, "Is this your little sister?"


    "Yes, she is. Let me introduce you. Sarah this is Tsukiyomi, my partner. Tsukiyomi this is Sarah Regius, my beloved little sister."


    Sarah looked at Tsukiyomi then hugged her as well. "Thank you Tsukiyomi-nee-sama for saving my Onii-chan." Tsukiyomi smiled and patted Sarah''s head.


    "My, my, my what an astonishingly adorable child this is." After hugging Tsukiyomi, Sarah looked at me with tears in her eyes.


    "Onii-chan isn''t allowed to leave Sarah''s side! Onii-chan isn''t allowed to die." After hearing that, I hugged my little sister tightly. "All right then Onii-chan will promise Sarah he will never die and leave little Sarah''s side."

 25 The Ethereal meets my friends

    Gerard''s POV:


    As per usual Eri and I went to Edge''s house to train. It was supposed to be the same as usual. Edge, Sarah, Eri, and I training together then having fun outside. But when we reached the mansion Eri and I were stunned speechless.


    Standing beside Edge was, as usual, his little sister Sarah but it was not only her. Somebody else was standing beside him. It was a beautiful girl; wearing a white blouse that showed a bit of her chest, and a short red skirt. She was also wearing a black dress over her blouse which only covered her arms and a bit of her back, and most noticeable of all were her black hair and ruby red eyes.


    The girl looked at us, just one look and I knew she was strong overwhelmingly so. She wasn''t releasing killing intent as Edge did at that one time. Simply her presence was enough to instill fear. Who was she? I looked at Eri she too was showing the same surprised face as me. My thoughts were disrupted by Edge calling me like usual.


    "Hey Gerard, Eri you''re finally here."


    "Friends of yours?... I see they too seem like talented kids, but still not on your level." The maiden in black looked at us appraising our worth. I closed in on Edge and whispered.


    "Hey Edge who is that beautiful girl. Don''t tell me she is your fianc¨¦e?" Edge looked at me dumbfounded.


    "No, no she is nothing like that. Fine, then it looks like I need to explain the situation properly." Edge then started to explain to both me and Eri what had happened how he fought monsters and met the Ethereal called Tsukiyomi. Learning more about here, Eri and I introduced ourselves to her and after our introductions.


    "So she''s an Ethereal, my dad told me stories about them. One of the strongest races, at one point there were seen as Gods. Though they are few in numbers compared to other races, one of them is said to be as strong as a whole army. Yet even with that power, they are not invincible as they have one fatal weakness and that is their mana can never regenerate. So they need a host or contractor to use their full strength. So you''re telling me you made a contract with an Ethereal. How ridiculous can you get Edge?"


    I sighed my amazing friend looked at me confused and asked.


    "Huh, why are you calling me ridiculous? Also, you know so much about Ethereals." This guy sometimes I''m not sure if he''s smart or stupid, If his sensitive or dense.


    "Well, all I know are from the stories my dad told me. Also based on my dad''s stories, it is very rare for a human to see an Ethereal. It is also very rare that an Ethereal makes a contract with a human. I don''t know the reasons but in a sense, that would make you ridiculously amazing." Edge then looked at the Ethereal called Tsukiyomi.


    "Hey, Tsukiyomi what''s he talking about?" The Ethereal called Tsukiyomi looked at Edge with a very mischievous smile.


    "Kukuku, indeed it is rare for Ethereals such as myself to make a contract with a human. We usually only do so if there is no other choice. Seeing as humans have very little mana capacity compared to other races such as Demons and Elves, but you are special Edge. Be happy for you have such a great amount of mana. Not only humans your mana capacity is greater than most races it''s truly a sight to behold."


    Edge looked at Tsukiyomi bewildered by the expression of intoxication on her eyes.


    "Is my mana truly that great?"


    "Of course it is! If it wasn''t, I wouldn''t make the contract much less give you my first kiss." Upon hearing that one line I was surprised but what surprised me more was I felt a large amount of killing intent beside me.


    It was Eri she was releasing massive amounts of killing intent and all her focus was on Tsukiyomi. [Lightning step], Eri drew her sword and was by Tsukiyomi''s side. Eri then used [Flashing wind] multiple sword slashes were made in an instant. Yet all of them were avoided and it seems like Tsukiyomi didn''t even move from her spot.


    Eri was about to do another technique but was restrained by Edge. I was so focused at Eri that I didn''t notice that Edge was already behind Eri.


    "Kukuku, are you jealous of me little lady? But those moves of yours were pretty good... Oh, you''re a warbeast. You guys have little mana compared to others so you compensate with physical abilities, but you seem different. Your mana capacity is more than the average human. Kukuku even your friends are exceptional, how great Edge."


    Eri looked at Edge she was glaring at him. "Pervert" with her stoic expression Eri said this to Edge which dealt massive mental damage.


    "I''m not a pervert!" Edge shouted and started explaining about the contract and such. Eri and I listened in silence after the explanation Eri simply and clearly said, "Pervert."


    Edge knelt on the ground feeling depressed. Sarah patted her Brother''s back while Tsukiyomi giggled in the sidelines.


    After a few minutes, Edge stood up he spoke as if nothing has happened. "Well, now that our introductions are over I want to tell you guys Tsukiyomi will help us in training."


    "Kukuku, be grateful to me." Tsukiyomi said in an arrogant tone.


    "Hey Edge what can she teach us? Does she know the four styles?" I asked Edge. He then looked at Tsukiyomi. "Kukuku, boy I know your four sword styles. If I was ranked by your ranking system my rank would be like this:


    Fire style: A class


    Water style: A class


    Wind style: A class


    Void style: A class


    "I studied the sword styles of you humans to pass the time. It also to protect myself as I was waiting for my contractor."


    What a great rank maybe we could get better faster if she teaches us. Among the four of us, only Eri seemed to be upset about her teaching us. Well, I do get what your feeling Eri making your rival teach you must be irritating.


    Also, the bonehead that both of you are fighting for doesn''t seem to notice what''s happening.


    "I''m not going to lose to you!" Eri declared while looking at Tsukiyomi, in which Tsukiyomi responded with a smile.


    "You''re not going to win, one way or another he''s mine." Edge oblivious as to what was happening was talking to his little sister.

 26 Eating

    After we were done training, the five of us headed to the village to show Tsukiyomi around. As she was looking around the village she was a bit surprised.


    "The last time I''ve been to this village was decades ago. Back then it was a tiny village with few people. Now it''s a bustling little village, that''s growing by the day. Humans sure are quick to progress."


    Hearing her talk like that just reminds me that though she looked young she was older by decades than him, even counting his past life experience.


    "Speaking like a true old woman," Eri commented while walking beside me. Tsukiyomi looked at the stoic Eri and answered back.


    "Well, it is true I''m old compared to you little girl. But when you grow old and wrinkled, I''ll still be this young and beautiful, so it doesn''t really matter." Tsukiyomi smiled at Eri.


    "..." Eri then started to emit a tiny bit of bloodlust.


    "Well, before this gets any more exciting how about we eat first? Let''s head to Uncle Vern''s restaurant." Gerard chimed in while looking a bit happy. "Also, maybe later we can spar a bit more Tsukiyomi-san."


    "Kukuku, very well, I will beat you down no matter how many times you want me to."


    "Thank you for your guidance Tsukiyomi-san."


    While everyone was talking with each other we finally reached the restaurant. It was a normal-looking restaurant, it wasn''t even the best restaurant in the village. But it was the restaurant we always return to after training.


    ?


    A middle-aged man with a scruffy black beard looked at the incoming group of people and smiled.


    "Edge, Gerard, Eri, and little Sarah... Oh, and who''s this new one? Hello there, I"m Vern the owner of this little establishment." The middle-aged man looked at Tsukiyomi, waiting for her to respond.


    "Good day to you little chef, you may call me Tsukiyomi." Tsukiyomi''s introduction was said with her usual haughtiness. Hearing the little girl call him little chef, made Vern laugh heartily. He was such a big man, that being called little was a first for him. It was even more amusing knowing that a little girl was the one who called him such.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Tsukiyomi."


    ?


    I was a bit anxious that Tsukiyomi''s overbearing personality might make Uncle Vern''s mood go bad. But contrary to my expectations Uncle Vern was laughing heartily.


    "So what will you guys be having?" After laughing merrily Uncle Vern finally asked us for our orders.


    "Today I''m going to eat some of your roast beef," I answered first.


    "I''ll have around thirteen hard-boiled eggs," Gerard ordered next.


    "Salmon, please," Eri gave out her order.


    "I want the same thing as big bro." Sarah happily ordered while taking her seat beside me. The person on my left aka Tsukiyomi remained quiet and didn''t order.


    "How about you little lady what will you be having?" Uncle Vern asked the silent Tsukiyomi.


    "There''s no need. I don''t need to eat to survive." When I heard Tsukiyomi say that, I finally noticed that not once did I ever see her eat.


    "Surely you need to eat something, little lady." Uncle Vern spoke out of concern.


    "She''ll be having roast beef as well," I answered before Tsukiyomi could give her own reply.


    "Alright then, just wait a bit while I prepare your food." Uncle Vern gave a thumbs up and headed into the kitchen.


    ?


    When Uncle Vern left, Tsukiyomi was now looking at me. "Why did you do that?"


    "Do what?"


    "Why did you order food for me? Like I said I do not need that kind of sustenance to survive."


    "Then what do you need to survive."


    "Mana, mana is all I need to survive. My race only needs mana to exist, as long as we have even a tiny bit of mana left we can never truly die. Though once upon a time back, in the beginning, we did eat normally like any other living being, but then we found out that we could no longer convert the energy we gain from eating. So even though we can still eat, human food, but we don''t need it."


    "I see... So you can eat, right? Why don''t you just try it, you never know you might like it."


    "... Very well, I have never tried eating human food before. I guess it''s not a bad thing to try some every now and then."


    ?


    After a few minutes of waiting I could already smell Uncle Vern''s delicious food. He then placed the food in front of us.


    Tsukiyomi looked at the food as she hesitated a bit. As she gathered enough resolve to eat, she cut a portion of the meat and placed it in her mouth. As I watched her step by step, the moment she started chewing I saw a different reaction from her than I expected.


    "What is this?!" Tsukiyomi who always seems to have this invisible aura of dignity and aloofness suddenly changed as she ate her meal. It only took her a few seconds before everything on her plate disappeared into her stomach. She then looked at me and spoke.


    "I was wrong, Edge eating is great. I can''t understand why my ancestors forgo food for mana consumption. Even if we can''t gain anything from this, just the experience of taste alone is reason enough to eat."


    It was at that moment I knew I made a mistake. As Tsukiyomi ate until all of Uncle Vern''s supplies were near empty.


    ?


    After eating I paid Uncle Vern and apologized for eating most of his food supplies. Uncle Vern responded with a laugh.


    "That''s no problem Edge, you already paid for the meal so everything is alright. Still, the little lady is full of surprises."


    Once we were done talking with Uncle Vern we all headed back to our own houses.


    ?


    While I was in my room about to go to bed, I heard someone knock on my door. "Who is it?"


    "It''s me Edge." I heard Tsukiyomi on the other side of the door. I was about to head towards the door and invite her in, but before I could open the door, she spoke.


    "I just want to say thanks."


    "Huh, thanks for what, for the food?"


    "No not just that... I want to thank you for everything. That''s all I wanted to say, good night, Edge." I wasn''t able to respond as I heard her footsteps and then her closing the door of the room across.


    ''Why are you thanking me? Shouldn''t I be the one thanking you?'' Now that I think about it, I have never said thank you to her for saving my life back in the forest. I actually forgot, if I get the chance I better thank her properly.

 27 Preparing to leave for school

    It was near spring when my parents told me grudgingly that school will start in spring so I better get ready. I was admitted to the most prestigious school in the capital of the Regon Kingdom. The Regon Kingdom is one of the three human kingdoms, where my family resides. Once that was decided my father also sent a letter regarding Tsukiyomi. Due to our relationship, where she is reliant on my mana she needed to be near me.


    The school allowed her to accompany me because it was a special case. Also, it seems like the school really wants me to enroll. They did offer me a lot of things like I don''t have to pay anything, from the dorm I''m staying at to the food that I''ll be eating in said dorms. I was also going to be given an allowance every week.


    Yet despite all that, my mom insisted that she still needed to give me an allowance coming from her. Well, who am I to deny free things given to me. Also, the extra allowance could come in handy.


    It would seem that the reason why they want me to enroll is because I''m now famous as the young genius who acquired middle-class ranks in almost every field. If someone like me were to graduate from their school, their popularity will reach an all-time high.


    Of course, other schools offered a lot of incentives, but the reason I chose the one in the capital was simply because it was the nearest school to home.


    ?


    I was preparing my things while Tsukiyomi simply lay on my bed looking at me. These past few months with Tsukiyomi, I learned a few things about her.


    One of those things were Tsukiyomi''s clothes. The clothes she wore were made from one of her racial abilities apparently, and it can turn to any other clothes she can imagine. Not only that she also told me that it can never get dirty.


    Another thing I learned was after the events in Uncle Vern''s restaurant, Tsukiyomi had awakened into someone that loves to eat and I mean she really loves to eat, a lot. When I look at the way she eats, I always wonder where the hell does all that food go.


    On the other hand, for the past few weeks while I was preparing to leave, Sarah my little sister kept on crying. At first, she thought that she could come with me, but when my parents told her that she couldn''t she started crying.


    Of course, everyone tried to console her but she just wouldn''t stop. She even told me, "Onii-chan you promise to never leave Sarah''s side! Onii-chan you liar!" I was then stunned at the spot. My cute adorable little sister called me a liar.


    Though my heart feels like it was going to break, I couldn''t do anything in this situation. I just needed to wait for her to cool down a bit.


    ?


    I also told the news to both Gerard and Eri. Both of them had different reactions, Gerard, with his usual self, started laughing happily.


    "Hahaha, when you come back Edge. I''ll be sure to become stronger. So that you won''t be ashamed to call me your friend."


    Eri on the other hand like usual was unreadable. "I will surpass you if you slack off." Saying only that she left in a hurry. Gerard seeing the scene laughed even louder and followed Eri.

 28 Leaving home

    After my preparations and saying my goodbyes were done the day to leave for school finally came. A horse carriage was here to bring me to school. My friends and family were here to see me off.


    As I was getting ready to board the horse carriage, my little sister came to face me. Her eyes shone with her determination. "Big bro, Sarah will become strong. So when I go to where Big bro is, Sarah will not disappoint Big bro!"


    My little sister was really so adorable, which made me hug her tightly. While I was hugging my sister both our parents approached us and join in the hug as well. My dad didn''t seem like he wanted to let go.


    "No, I really can''t! My son needs me I won''t let him go!" Mom suddenly shouted as her hugging tightened.


    "Yes your right Seri we can''t let Edge go, he needs us!" My dad shouted as well, yet after a while, although begrudgingly my dad and mom let me go.


    Tsukiyomi, on the other hand, was having her separate goodbye coming from Eri. When did those two become so close? I waited for their discussion to be over. Once they were done both Tsukiyomi and I proceeded to the capital.


    ?


    "Hey Tsukiyomi how many Ethereals are there?"


    "Oh? Why the sudden interest?" She looked at me curiously.


    "Nothing much it''s just to pass the time."


    "Really now, I thought you succumbed to my beauty and wanted to know more about me."


    "Huh? W-w-w-why d-do I want t-to do that? I just wanted to pass the time." My face was blushing my heart was beating faster. I even stuttered in my words I really have no defense against women. My lack of skills in this regard can be attributed to my two lifetimes of zero romance.


    Tsukiyomi looked at me smirking. "Kukuku, I thought of you as a more mature kind of boy but it seems deep down you''re so innocent. Well, no matter, how many are we, you ask. In this era, there are only about a dozen of us and I only know seven of them. There are some half Ethereals here and there but they too are few in number. As of now, I have no idea the exact number of Ethereals left in this day and age. If it is just an estimate I would guess we''re less than a hundred. Well, that can''t be helped seeing that not only do we have the weakness of no mana regeneration. We also have difficulty giving birth."


    "Is that so? But who are those seven that you know of?"


    "Hmm, I can''t really remember their names anymore the only one I can really remember is my mother''s name, Macha, known to Ethereals as the witch of the blade."


    "Your mom what happened to her?" Tsukiyomi looked out the window of the carriage and sighed,


    "I don''t know but most probably she went into hibernation waiting for a contractor."


    "Hibernation?" I asked confused at the new term I just heard. "It is the state that older Ethereals go into to wait for their contractor. Though we Ethereals are long-lived, without the appropriate amount of mana we might instantly die. So the older Ethereal''s who have little to no mana left tend to go into hibernation." Tsukiyomi explained seemingly bored at the topic.


    "So what about your father?"


    "I don''t know, nobody talks about him, and I don''t care." Tsukiyomi said so in a bored tone.


    "I''m sorry if I asked a rude question." I tried to bow my head down inside the carriage as an apology. Seeing this action Tsukiyomi suddenly giggled. I looked up at her, her beautiful face was smiling cheerfully. This might have been her genuine smile.


    "Kukuku, you really are the best Edge. Stand up and sit beside me." I did as I was told.


    "So Edge Stop with such boring questions already and start asking the real interesting ones." I looked at her confused as to what she meant.


    "Interesting questions?"


    "You know like asking me about my three sizes and such."


    "W-w-w-why are saying such things." My face was heating up again. Tsukiyomi leaned her body against mine. I could smell a nice fragrance from her. So this is how a girl smells. I could also feel something soft hitting my shoulder. Wait! That''s not the problem now.


    "What are you doing Tsukiyomi!" With her usual mischievous smile answered.


    "Some skinship what else. Here you must be tired, how about sleeping on my lap." Without hesitation, she forcefully placed my head on her lap. Seeing as she is physically stronger than me I didn''t struggle much.


    "Kukuku, with all your complaining you didn''t really struggle much. You must have really wanted to do this." I didn''t reply if I did she would just find a way to poke more fun out of me. Well, I really do feel tired with all that was going on, so I better rest while I can. Better take her up on her offer, and before I knew it I already dozed off.

 29 Obligatory bandit attack or no

    I was fighting the demon lord. All of my companions were already dead. I was the only one who reached the innermost chambers. The battle was fierce but it seems like the demon lord was hesitating. I slice the helmet the demon lord was wearing what I saw behind the helmet was...


    ?


    I woke up and I saw Tsukiyomi was staring at me seriously. It was at that moment I finally understood what was happening as I sensed that we were surrounded.


    The Horse carriage stopped while the coachman was in a state of panic. "What do you want to do Edge? Will I finish them or will you?" Even though we are surrounded and outnumbered Tsukiyomi asked so nonchalantly.


    Well, this really doesn''t seem like a threat. I do know the people of this world are stronger than those of my previous one. But that doesn''t necessarily mean everyone is stronger. These bandits had very average mana fluctuations and even the way they surrounded us was easily found out.


    "I''ll do it, I want to test something out." When I got out of the carriage what awaited me were unconscious bandits that were already beaten up. We were in a place surrounded by large trees, which made it an ideal area for an ambush.


    ''Who the hell did this?'' I looked at the surrounding area. Tsukiyomi also went out of the carriage and looked around with me. We then saw a man in a white robe. He had messy green hair, a sleepy look in his face that didn''t match his handsome figure.


    His eyes where azure blue like mine. He didn''t carry anything not a sword nor a staff meaning he beat these bandits with his bare hands. Tsukiyomi whispered in my ear with a serious tone.


    "That guy is incredibly strong." This was the first time I heard Tsukiyomi say someone was incredibly strong in such a serious manner. Even my parents were rated as so-so by her.


    It was then that I noticed it, I couldn''t feel his presence? Even though he was right in front of me I still couldn''t feel his presence. Even with my eyes directly staring at him, it seems like he isn''t really there.


    As oppose to Tsukiyomi''s overwhelming presence that even if suppressed you could still feel it. This guy had nothing it was as if he himself was nothing. The man in the white robe looked at me and Tsukiyomi. He then nodded with a smile on his face.


    "I see... The other one looks good but doesn''t have the thing most necessary... (Sigh) If only she had more of those she would be perfect. Well anyway, see you later Edge-kun, Tsukiyomi-chan."


    After staring at Tsukiyomi and saying those lines he said our names. "Hey wait how do you-" Before I could finish asking the mysterious man was already running away. I followed him but neither Tsukiyomi nor I could catch up to him.


    ''What the hell was that?'' "Hey, Tsukiyomi do you know who he is?" Tsukiyomi shook her head then said with a little hostility.


    "I don''t know who that rude man is... But the next time I see him I''ll be sure to half kill him." This was the first time I felt and heard such negative emotions coming from Tsukiyomi. What did that man do? Wait something Tsukiyomi lacks? I looked at Tsukiyomi, specifically her breast.


    "I see..." I murmured to myself, I then felt Tsukiyomi''s hostility was directed toward me. Did I dig my own grave?


    "Hey Edge why did you say, I see?" She was smiling but her ruby red eyes weren''t.


    "Nothing much, I just realized something," I answered nonchalantly, even though I was sweating a little as I felt Tsukiyomi''s killing intent.


    "Are you willing to tell me what you realized?"


    "Nothing much, I just realized that some people are more fortunate than others," I answered. Tsukiyomi looked at my nonchalant expression and sighed as she suddenly came close to me.


    "Hey Edge I''m feeling a little bit itchy, and I''m sure that you are too since you didn''t get to fight. So how about we spar a little, before we continue on our journey." Without even waiting for my reply Tsukiyomi started attacking.


    ?


    Bruised all over I was treating myself while Tsukiyomi was still in a bad mood. We then finally reached the capital, Shura. Upon seeing the streets filled with unknown delicacies Tsukiyomi''s mood turned from bad to great. "Edge as punishment from your rude thoughts awhile ago, later you must bring me to all the food stalls. You must accompany me until I''m satisfied."


    Seeing as you already beat me up, you want to extort money as well? I then looked at Tsukiyomi whose glittering eyes were looking at the food stalls in excitement. I could only sigh, as I answered with a slight smile. "Sure my queen."

 30 Tirnanog

    We, at last, reached the school grounds. At first, I thought we were on some road outside the capital in a wide-open field. But the coachman told me otherwise, he said this huge area was part of the school grounds.


    So when I saw the school building I wasn''t surprised, I wish I could say that. The school was a castle a freaking castle town. The school can already be compared to the size of a city. It even had its own shops and stalls inside its walls. The students were wearing different colored uniforms was that perhaps tp discern their class? Well, will find out later after meeting the principal.


    Tsukiyomi and I looked around and saw many other things. We saw a lot of students practicing spells on one side. We could hear the distant sound of explosions happening here and there. The smell of different concoctions was in the air.


    "TAKE MY STRIKE! ''ETERNAL ICE PRISON!''"


    "THAT''S NOTHING TAKE MY COUNTERATTACK ''FLAMING HEAVENS!"


    I saw two people that look like they were in a duel, shouting some impressive spell names. But then I saw that it was a normal Ice arrow and a fireball that were used. What the hell happened to the Eternal Ice prison, and the flaming heavens?


    As I looked around not one person was bothered by what the two were screaming and doing. That would mean that this was a normal occurrence in this school. I then saw someone holding a sign.


    ''Looking for someone willing to drink trial drug. Will be rewarded with two intermediate spell scrolls.''


    There was a lot of activity happening, and it was kinda getting me to feel a bit more excited than normal. As I was thinking about this, we finally reached the building where the Principal was waiting for us.


    I thanked the coachman and then looked at the building before me. The building was old it had some moss here and there, but that didn''t make it ugly it actually made it look ancient and magical. The stone walls of the building stood proud and tall as the sun shone down upon it. Before I could appreciate its more, I saw Tsukiyomi was already at the door.


    "Come on Edge."


    ?


    Tsukiyomi and I where now in front of the principal''s office. It was quite easy to find since it was the room with the biggest door. I then knocked on the door. Somebody from the inside spoke, his voice sounded a bit familiar


    "Come in."


    Once we entered a familiar white-robed man was sitting on a chair in the middle of the room. I thought that Tsukiyomi would attack him the moment she saw him, but instead, she seems calm like usual.


    So she doesn''t care anymore. The white-robed man looked at us with a frivolous smile on his face.


    "Oh, you''ve finally arrived Edge-kun, Tsukiyomi-chan. Welcome to my beloved school Tirnanog. I''m the Principal Harold Wolfstein." This guy was the principal?


    Well, he does have the power for him to be the Principal of this kind of school. Also, somehow he does seem like he possesses knowledge as well.


    While I was assessing him the principal took out two uniforms that were pure black. One uniform was a black blazer and jeans the other was a black blazer and skirt. On their blazers was the school crest, it was a griffin, the school symbol was a golden griffin.


    The Principal then handed us a pin with the numeric number one.


    "Here are your uniforms... As for Tsukiyomi, this uniform doesn''t match your figure, but one look and you can change into it right?" Tsukiyomi without answering morphed her clothes into the black school uniform.


    So he knows things about Ethereals. He passed me my own uniform. I was a bit surprised that the uniform fits perfectly. How much does he know and how does he know these things.


    "So from today onward, you two shall become black-clad students. Also, the pin I gave you is to help others identify your year level wear it at all times."


    "Black-clad students? What is that?"


    "Like the Rankings of sword and magic, the students here are ranked as well. Rankings go from Grey the lowest, Green, Blue, Red, and Then Black being the highest. Usually, we would commence an entrance exam to determine your rank, but with you two that would be useless. The moment I saw you Edge-kun I could determine how strong you are. I was able to determine this with the way you walk, how you talk, where your eyes look, and even this feeling of your mana. All of these prove to me that you are strong with enough potential to become the top of this school. Tsukiyomi-chan as an Ethereal, she is more than worthy to become a black-clad student. Being a pure-blooded Ethereal she has the potential to be ranked as one of the top one hundred strongest people in this continent."


    "I see..." I looked down and started to "So then what do we do now?"


    "Since you two are black-clad students you may choose to join any class you want. As long as you attend two classes in a month it doesn''t matter what you do. That is how special black-clad students are."


    "Alright, so can I have a list of all the classes?" The principal handed me a piece of paper. The classes are numerous from sword arts, smithing, archery, cooking, and all kinds of things. I bowed and was about to leave but the principal called me back and spoke in a grandiose manner.


    "Edge-kun, Tsukiyomi-chan. Welcome to Tirnanog, May your pride, courage, and power lead your way to the very clouds themselves!"

 31 Meeting my dorm mates

    We left the principal''s office and when we got out of the room someone was there waiting for us. It was a lady with a stern expression. Like the Principal, she too was wearing a white robe.


    "Edge, Tsukiyomi. Please follow me I will show you to your dorms. Your things were already placed there. After which I will guide you to the area where you can register for classes. Also, here is a map of the school."


    The lady gave me and Tsukiyomi a map. When I checked it I reconfirmed how large this school was. The first thing I noticed was, it had more than twenty restaurants. When I saw this, I felt like my money is going to disappear.


    It even had a clothes shop, an accessory shop, a magic shop, a weapon shop, and other kinds of normal and weird shops. Yup, as I suspected this whole school is pretty much a castle town.


    "Thank you... umm." As I thanked the lady, she looked at me and answered


    "I''m sorry for not introducing myself, Edge, Tsukiyomi. I''m Rena Isolte the professor in charge of magic classes."


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, and once again thank you, Rena-sensei."


    ?


    We followed Rena toward the dormitory, where we''ll be staying at. While walking she explained that normally the boy and girl dorms were separate.


    But seeing as Tsukiyomi was contracted to me as my Ethereal they allowed her to accompany me in my room, which was quite large and hast two beds. Rena-sensei further explained that the dormitory we were heading to was quite special. It was a place for the first years that were determined to have superior abilities to stay in.


    The dormitory in question also had another special quality for it allowed both boys and girls to stay under one roof. This dorm was for special students, it was where talented and worrisome individuals gathered. This dormitory was specifically for the first years, and there were other such special dormitories for the different year levels.


    Seeing as how it''s for special students, then they probably were all black-clad students. When I asked Rena about my idea she stopped walking and answered seriously.


    "Edge, though they are indeed superior students as first years, but they are still first years. Becoming a black-clad student is not that simple. You and Tsukiyomi are a very special case. There are only a few students since the making of this school that had become black-clad students as first years. Usually, even the most talented first year would start as Blue or Red and it would take him or her one to three years before he or she can become a black-clad student. Thus you two are the elite of the elite. The strongest in the dorm right now is a red-clad first year."


    So that''s the level of those of my age. I wonder if Gerard and Eri were here, what would there rank be?


    After her explanation, Rena-sensei continued walking. It took half an hour just to reach the dormitory! I know I said this many times, but damn it, how big is this school?!


    The dormitory was a luxurious building that was three stories high. I also noticed that it seems to be protected by a huge magical barrier.


    By how powerful the mana fluctuations I sense. I estimate that even if you attack this building with a B class spell I doubt that you could even make a dent at it.


    We entered the dorm a large chandelier was hanging at the ceiling. A red carpet was there leading to the stairs and at the side were stone statues of what seem to be famous heroes. There were a lot of candles lighting up the hallway, and the large windows at the side.


    While I was looking around, a group of students came down from the stairs. They were five students. First I noticed the guy with a serious expression. His hair was spiky black which reminded me of a porcupine. He had a short sword by his waist, I noticed that he was gripping on the hilt. His slanted black eyes were looking at me and Tsukiyomi. He was pretty slender for a guy and he was wearing a green uniform.


    Next was a huge muscular guy, he looked to be seventeen but seeing that he''s here as a freshman that means he''s supposed to be eleven years old. Which by appearances alone was unbelievable. He had shoulder-length blue hair, his looks except for being tall and muscular were pretty much average. He had a huge Bastard Sword on his back, he too was wearing a green uniform.


    Next was a girl, she had the same red hair as I that was tied in a ponytail. Her eyes were cat-like green. She had a shield and a short sword placed behind her back. She was in the category of pretty girls I guess, well if you''re with someone like Tsukiyomi your sense of beauty distorts a little. Her uniform like the other two was green.


    Next was a girl wearing a purple robe and was holding a staff. She had curly pinkish blonde hair that reached her waist. Her eyes were slightly purple with a mix of pink. She was wearing a blue uniform.


    Last was a girl who at first glance excreted haughtiness. She was very beautiful, that you can even compare her to Tsukiyomi. Though the two would be placed in different categories. Tsukiyomi was a transcendent beauty, but this girl was an artistic beauty. She had shoulder-length silver hair. Her right eye was ruby red like tsukiyomi, and the left eye was azure blue like mine. She had different colored eyes. At her waist were four swords two short swords one long sword and the last a sword that doesn''t fit the description of a short or long sword. She was the one wearing a red uniform.


    So this girl was the strongest in this dormitory. Upon looking at me and Tsukiyomi, the girl wearing the red uniform emitted a huge amount of pressure. Tsukiyomi looked at her with a smile on her face amused by the girl''s actions. She then released her very own overwhelming pressure.


    All of those present in the dormitory looked at Tsukiyomi in shock and fear. All except the two girls wearing blue and red. The girl wearing the blue uniform was looking at me, not Tsukiyomi she looked at me with curiosity.


    On the other hand, the girl in red was looking at Tsukiyomi irritated. She then looked at me and sent not just her pressure but killing intent as well. I simply smiled at her and with that, she pouted and looked away.


    Rena-sensei clapped her hand to attract everyone''s attention and spoke. "Allow me to introduce everyone. From left to right, it''s Setsuna Lener, Drage Ajax, Alisa Gunther, Louise Senddan, and Evangeline Rogue."


    She introduced them starting with the spiky hair, huge guy, ponytail, robed chick, and the beautiful haughty lass. Rena-sensei continued, "everyone, these two are the last students joining the dormitory. They are Edge Regius and Tsukiyomi. I hope everyone can get along."


    Rena-sensei then looked at Evangeline, then at Tsukiyomi.

 32 Picking classes

    After greeting our fellow dorm-mates, who looked unhappy to see us. All except for Louise Senddan, who for some reason was looking at me with that curious gaze of hers.


    Tsukiyomi and I were guided to our room. After leading us to our room, Rena-sensei left us alone and was waiting for us outside the dormitory.


    Once she was gone, I was able to look around the room. The room was bigger than I thought it would be, five more beds could be placed in here.


    I could see that there were two beds and two desks as well as two closets. Well, it was good that everything was separated for Tsukiyomi and I. Seems like the school was prepared. I guess I''ll unpack later, for now, I just need my staff and sword.


    Based on the reactions of my dorm mates, it seems like being a black-clad student brings a lot of hostility. I got my shoulder strap and wore my staff behind me and I took my sword belt and placed my longsword at my waist. I got my charm and leather gloves and wore them.


    This school filled with teenagers from powerful noble families, or rich merchant families. This place seems even more dangerous than the forest filled with monsters. Tsukiyomi smiled while looking at me.


    "Kukuku, no need to be so cautious. Among the people in this dormitory. Those two who wear blue and red are the only ones who can attack you properly. Well even if they combined forces and attack together, base on their auras they only have about a twelve percent chance of winning against you. That is if it was in a direct confrontation. Well, with me, by your side, that chance turns to zero."


    "Is that so... But it really isn''t them that I''m worried about. I think there might be problems popping out later if I look too defenseless." Hearing my reply Tsukiyomi simply shrugged her shoulders as we left the room.


    ?


    Rena-sensei guided us to where we can register for classes. Right now I and Tsukiyomi''s classes were as follows:


    Battle strategy


    Alchemy


    Summoning


    Attack magic


    Cooking


    For now, these were the classes that I wish to attend. I didn''t take too many classes because I want time to improve my own sword style. The sword style that Tsukiyomi and I created in the last few months, the Moon Edge Style.


    The name was derived from the combination of our names. It''s a sword style that combines the four major sword styles of this world, my previous world''s sword style, and even the Ethereals unorthodox sword style.


    Of course, the only practitioners of this style was Tsukiyomi and I. We haven''t perfected it yet, so I was unable to teach it to Gerard and Eri.


    ?


    After registering for our classes Rena-sensei bid us farewell and left. It seems like she has a lot to do, but before she left she told us something. The dorm has no curfew and if we wish to eat we can buy our food at the restaurants nearby.


    Also if we want we are free to use the dorm kitchen, any time we wish. They stack fresh ingredients every week. Also in our room, there is a personalized bath, but if we want to we can also use the dorm''s hot spring.


    I bowed and thanked her properly for being our guide. As I saw her departing figure disappearing into the crowd. I finally noticed that there were some students staring at me and Tsukiyomi.


    Well, it was mostly Tsukiyomi but some of them were also staring at me. It must be because we were wearing this black uniform. Aside from that, Tsukiyomi is a true beauty so even without the black uniform people will always stare.


    It seems Tsukiyomi doesn''t mind people looking at her. I even asked her once if she was annoyed that wherever we go people always stare at her, and most of them were guys. She then answered with her usual confidence.


    "Kukuku, what is wrong with that? No matter where and when my beauty can never be ignored. It is like you''re telling me that the moon is annoyed by the humans who gaze upon its splendor. I wonder... Is it really me that you think is bothered by those little boys stares, or is it you that''s bothered? Kukuku, do not worry Edge, out of all the human males I''m only interested in you and you alone."


    After that, she started teasing me. Well, right now I can''t tell the other people to stop staring at her if she herself doesn''t mind... But can I tell those guys to stop sending killing intent my way?

 33 Encounter with bullies

    As I promised Tsukiyomi we ate at almost all the restaurants within the school grounds. She ate until she was satisfied, and in every restaurant, the pattern was the same. We enter everyone stares at Tsukiyomi and then looks at me with hostility. After we order the people still watch but this time it''s not because of Tsukiyomi''s beauty but instead because of her appetite.


    She would eat everything on the menu. Upon finishing her meal, we would go to the next restaurant and the same events were repeated all over again.


    It was when we reached our seventeenth restaurant that Tsukiyomi said she was satisfied. Yup, she was satisfied, and my money was almost gone. Though the school did say even our meals were free, it was only limited to the school''s cafeteria. But of course, that was the one place Tsukiyomi avoided going to.


    As we were heading back toward the dormitory a group of third-year male students were waiting. They all wore blue uniforms. Tsukiyomi and I simply tried to pass by, but then they started to swarm us and spoke to Tsukiyomi.


    "Hey, how about you ditch this guy and have fun with us?" One of them spoke while another looked at me a little anxious and whispered to his friend.


    "Do you think it''s alright? Both of them are black-clad students." Hearing what his friend said, another one answered the question.


    "No matter if they are black-clad students. They''re only first years, not to mention they''re eight of us and two of them. One of them is this pretty girly over here. So what do you say princess lets go and have some fun."


    "Kukuku, sorry but I must decline." After Tsukiyomi spoke we were about to leave but then one of the third years took Tsukiyomi''s arm and started shouting.


    "Hey! Your first year we asked you nicely and this is how you treat us. Don''t you know that I''m the son of one of the military commanders of the northern army." Tsukiyomi looked at the guy who took hold of her arm and spoke in a chilly voice.


    "Let go..." ''Sh*t! If he doesn''t let go things might get troublesome.'' I looked around to check if there were any other students in the area.


    "Huh is that how you talk to your upperclassman?" The man was too oblivious as to what was about to happen to him if he doesn''t let go.


    "Let go..." Tsukiyomi once again stated.


    "What th-" Before the upperclassman could finish his sentence he flew backward about ten meters. It happened so fast that not one of the upperclassmen could react.


    "Tsukiyomi don''t kill them." Tsukiyomi looked at me, her beautiful face showing that she was irritated.


    "That''s a difficult request Edge, they were very rude to me."


    "It doesn''t matter, it''s okay to beat them up but killing them is no good." Hearing what I said Tsukiyomi sighed


    "Fine, then I shall simply punish these rude people with little love taps. You may join in if you want to Edge." Finally regaining their senses the upperclassmen screamed and attacked in unison. Four of them charged at Tsukiyomi and two toward me. Their swords were out and the way they charged at us, I could tell they were using the fire style.


    Probably C or D ranked in skill, well that isn''t a problem. I could instantly tell their level of skill, by a glance. Before they could reach me I stepped forward without drawing my sword and delivered an upper palm strike to one of them, then a sideward back fist to the other. With only those simple moves with a little bit of strength, the two of them fainted.


    On the other hand, Tsukiyomi was simply dodging her opponents'' attacks. It was obvious that she was simply playing with them. A few minutes into the battle the upperclassmen were now panting in exhaustion, seeing them like that Tsukiyomi sneered.


    "Kukuku, is that all you got? How shameful, if I knew you people were this weak I wouldn''t even have allowed you to talk to me."


    After hearing what Tsukiyomi said the upperclassmen were once again fueled by their rage. They surrounded Tsukiyomi and attacked, but instead of Tsukiyomi going down all of them were the ones to fall.


    "Worthless." That was the last thing she said to the upperclassmen, as she blew them away with the simple wave of her hand. After finishing we tried to leave again but then we heard a voice.


    "Weren''t you too tough on them? They are just weak blue class."


    ''What is it this time?'' I looked at the one who spoke annoyed. Every time we try to leave something pops out. When I faced the direction, the voice was coming from. I saw a third-year student wearing a similar black uniform as Tsukiyomi and I. His voice was crisp and confident. Black hair and eyes with tanned skin. He was very handsome even as a guy I must admit that. On his back was a large lump of metal. It was taller than him it must have been at least six feet high.


    The unknown upperclassman spoke again with a smile on his face. "How about it, my underclassmen come and play with this upperclassman of yours instead." The black-clad upperclassman challenged us.

 34 Justice Freak

    Unknown black-clad upperclassman''s POV:


    "How about it, my kohai, come and play with this senpai of yours, instead."


    ''How is that! Did I sound cool?''


    Now, these two kohai of mine might think I''m such a cool senpai with an entrance like that. I looked at the two who beaten eight third years. Though I saw everything and I know those eight were the ones in the wrong.


    A black-clad student no matter the year should never face people weaker than them. They could have avoided the whole thing by talking calmly until the end. I would even forgive them if the third years were the first to strike, seeing as they are first years they must not know much if they attack in retaliation.


    That was what I thought but it was they who struck first.


    "Sorry, but we aren''t interested in playing with you." The boy who was carrying a staff and a longsword spoke.


    "Kukuku, I must decline as well." The girl who beaten five third-year students in an instant also told him her opinion.


    "That can''t do my little kohai your senpai is willing to play with you. The right thing to do as my kohai is to accept my offer respectfully." ''How''s that I''m so cool.'' As I was thinking to myself I saw the two were walking away.


    "HEY! DO NOT IGNORE ME!"


    Edge''s POV:


    While senpai was daydreaming Tsukiyomi and I tried to silently leave.


    "HEY! DO NOT IGNORE ME!" Senpai suddenly shouted at us. In an instant, the black-clad senpai moved and was now suddenly in front of us. With how far we were from him and the speed as to which he came in front of us. This was without a doubt the wind style''s second-best step [light step].


    It was surprising but not so much cause Tsukiyomi could do better she can actually do the ultimate step [void step]. Well, seeing as he was this young and actually able to do that was pretty incredible.


    "Why are you so persistent, senpai?" I asked and Tsukiyomi followed up with, "girls do not like forceful guys."


    The nosy senpai was visibly perplexed by our answers. Though it took a few seconds, after regaining his composure he answered.


    "It''s because you guys won''t listen to me. Ok, at first I wanted to teach you a lesson physically but that doesn''t seem to be going well. So now I want you two to listen to me. I won''t take no for an answer. Even if you escape me now I will follow you until you give in and listen to my lecture."


    I looked at senpai''s eyes and saw that he was serious. Tsukiyomi then whispered in my ear. "Should we just beat him up and be on our way?"


    "Why are your solutions always so violent?" I whispered back.


    "It''s not that I want to be violent but it is the quickest way. Also, I''m getting bored of this." Tsukiyomi pouted a little.


    "You two, stop flirting in front of me!" Senpai spoke irritated by what he saw.


    "W,w,w,w Whose flirting?!" My face started growing hotter as it turned crimson. I really have no defenses against this kind of attack.


    "Aren''t you two whispering sweet nothings in each other''s'' ears?!"


    "Kukuku, what do we do Edge he caught us?" Tsukiyomi said so teasingly.


    "You, what the hell are you saying! Don''t make things more troublesome, than it already is! You as well Senpai you haven''t even introduced yourself and you started accusing us of, f... flirting! It is totally a misunderstanding"


    "You still have the gall to say that?! Even though the girl had already admitted it! But I guess you''re right we should be properly introducing ourselves. So let us go with that first. I''m Rain Slyhert your senpai at both year level as well as being a black-clad student." I sighed I can''t keep up with this person but might as well introduce myself.


    "I''m Edge Regius."


    "Kukuku, very well I shall name myself to thee. I''m Tsukiyomi the eternal moon." Upon hearing our names senpai looked at us with a serious look on his face.


    "So you are the ''young genius'' as well as his ''guardian''." I have heard rumors about you. Well, I also have information on all the new students. The ''young genius'' able to use all four sword styles as well as all attack magic. The youngest to receive an over-all sword rank of B class. The ''guardian'' taken in by the Regius family to be the personal guard and companion of the eldest child. She has Unknown origins, Unknown age, Unknown skill, everything is Unknown except the name Tsukiyomi, not even a last name could be known." Senpai stated these facts to us.


    It seems like Tsukiyomi being an Ethereal is a secret, so someone made this fake profile of her. Senpai continued speaking. "I overestimated you two. I thought that being the geniuses that you are. You guys wouldn''t resort to violence so quickly."


    When I heard that statement I felt a little agitated.


    "So what Senpai!? What would you have us do, in such a situation?!"


    "You should have talked it out until the end!"


    "What the hell, at that point there was no use talking. Tsukiyomi even politely declined their offer, but they kept on insisting."


    "That is still no reason to fight those weaker than you. Base on the skills I saw you two have. You two could have easily escaped the situation thus avoiding the whole thing."


    That was it, with that sentence I got pissed off and started shouting, as my anger started to boil.


    "SO WHAT! YOU WANTED US TO RUN?! IF WE DID THAT DO YOU THINK THOSE KINDS OF GUYS WILL STOP?! NO, THEY WON''T! IF WE HAD RUN THEY WOULD KEEP COMING AND THEY WOULD THINK THAT TSUKIYOMI AND I ARE PUSH-OVERS. THEY WILL MESS WITH US THINKING THAT WE ARE WEAK! IT WOULD HAVE ESCALATED! RUMORS WOULD SPREAD AND MORE PEOPLE WOULD BOTHER US! IS THAT WHAT YOU WANTED SENPAI!?"

 35 Sense of Justice

    Rain''s POV


    The calm looking Edge started shouting and what he said made sense. ''Was I really the one who was wrong?... No! Fighting those weaker than you is never right. The strong must always protect the weak. If they are evil then guide them to the proper path.'' Yes, that is the correct path, the path we must all follow.


    "No, I would not want that. But what you did was still wrong and also I believe that things wouldn''t have escalated to what you have said if you did things properly. The only time the strong should fight is when they are to protect the weak."


    ''How is that I''m right!'' I''m sure that right about now Edge must concede to me. Then I saw Edge''s face trying to stay calm but had a face that looks incredibly irritated. I could feel a bit of bloodlust coming from him. Huh, why was he so pissed?


    ?


    Edge''s POV


    Hearing what he said I finally understood, This senpai is one of those for justice people. I met many of them in my previous world. They were broken people, they had no sense of self. They moved for others and never for their own.


    It doesn''t matter who you are for their justice they will protect you but no matter your reason as long as you stray from the path. They either kill you or try to persuade you, that what you are doing is wrong and you as well should follow the supreme path of justice.


    They live and die for their idiotic and distorted sense of justice. But looking at the senpai in front of me. I could see that he isn''t really that deep in yet.


    "Senpai you may do what you think is right, but do not force those ideals onto us. The justice you stand for and the justice we stand for are two different things. Also, one other thing senpai you should not label people as weak so quickly, just because of their ranks. Do not think that it is your duty to protect them they too must have their pride, and all your doing is crushing their pride as you protect them. You can protect whoever you want but first off why don''t you protect yourself."


    I don''t know if he understood what I said, but I hope that this helps him not go too deep into that distorted sense of justice he has. Though all the justice people I met were nice, kind people. Their view of the world was too narrow.


    They could only see things as black and white. Looking at the people and the world that way, won''t help anyone.


    ?


    Rain''s POV:


    I was stunned speechless, as the heavy aura that Edge emitted hit me. He then started talking to me, advising me. After saying what he wanted to say Edge and Tsukiyomi left.


    I could not stop them, why? It was because Edge''s face distorted into pain and sadness while he was talking to me. Every word he said echoed in my mind. He was only eleven but the words he said sounded like they had a deeper meaning.


    ?


    Edge''s POV:


    I didn''t notice back then but maybe at some point in my previous world, I wanted to be like senpai and moved with those kinds of ideals.


    Yet somebody like me who lived for revenge could never be a hero of justice. I felt a sharp pain in my chest while thinking that. As I was lamenting my flaws, I felt something warm holding my hand.


    I saw that Tsukiyomi was holding it. I looked at her, as she smiled kindly at me.


    "It is alright Edge, whenever you feel like you will break I will always be there to fix you up. Those are the terms in our contract, but more than that I personally wish to help you. Kukuku, so do not worry, never despair Edge, I the eternal moon Tsukiyomi will always be by your side."


    Tsukiyomi stated all that she said with such confidence. She really is like the moon guiding me through my very own darkness.


    I smiled back at her "Thanks Tsukiyomi." We then went back to the dorm, thus ended our first day in school.

 36 Attending our first class

    I sliced the helmet the demon lord was wearing, and what I saw behind the helmet was a person that wasn''t supposed to be here. How come? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? I don''t understand how come you are here...


    ?


    I awoke from my dream I was sweating profusely. Standing beside me was a worried looking Tsukiyomi.


    "Edge you alright?" I went into a sitting position and slowly stabilize my breathing. After I calmed down a bit I answered Tsukiyomi.


    "It''s alright Tsukiyomi... I just had a bad dream... A very bad dream..." Tsukiyomi looked at me with a doubtful gaze.


    "If you say so... By the way, the class will start in about twenty minutes." After she said that I was fully awakened from my sleep. I changed into my uniform and rushed off. Of course, Tsulkiyomi was right behind me.


    ?


    Our first class in this school was the battle strategy class. The classroom was located near our dormitory, which made it quite easy to get to even though we were pretty late. We were able to reach the classroom with time to spare.


    I was a little tired, because of that dream, on the other hand, Tsukiyomi, as per usual, didn''t even sweat. Once we entered the classroom everyone was staring at us. Everyone in the classroom was looking at us with fear, admiration, or simply because of Tsukiyomi.


    There was even one who looked like she didn''t care at the upper portion of the classroom, and it was Evangeline Rogue.


    I wasn''t bothered by the attention as I looked for a place to sit. The desks were placed in an escalating fashion. It was like there were stairs inside the classroom.


    At the end of the stairs was a majestic looking chair and desk, and sitting on it was a cute looking lady. She was not wearing any of the four ranked color uniforms. What she was wearing was a white uniform. She had waist-length silver hair, and the same as Evangeline she had two different colored eyes. The left pupil was blue and the right was green.


    She looked very similar to Evangeline but with her round eyes as well as her elegant aura you can differentiate between them. While I was looking at the surroundings, one guy approached me, and as if that was a signal for something the whole classroom wasn''t staring anymore. They returned to whatever they were doing before Tsukiyomi and I entered. The guy that approached me had a very cheerful demeanor which reminded me of Gerard. He was a head shorter than me, had messy black hair almost the same style as the Principal, but unlike the Principal, his black eyes were full of motivation. He was wearing a grey uniform. With a huge smile on his face, he spoke to me.


    "A large staff at his back, a longsword by his waist, and wearing the black uniform for elites. The one always standing beside him, an incredibly beautiful maiden who wears the same black uniform. Her beauty indescribable and her appetite never-ending. You two must be "the young genius" Edge Regius and "the guardian" Tsukiyomi. It''s great to meet you I''m Len Surian."


    He introduced himself.


    "How do you know who we are?" I asked him.


    "Everyone knows who you two are! You guys are pretty famous. You two are the very first, first years that had been granted black uniforms. Not only that there are a lot of rumors about you two. Especially after you two walking around the school grounds yesterday. I even heard that Tsukiyomi-san here has gotten her own fan club after one day."


    At this comment, Tsukiyomi snickered. "Kukuku, that is only natural." She said so with her usual confidence.


    "You on the other hand Edge-kun has gained the hatred of most of the male students in the first year." Hearing that I looked at him shocked. "Huh? Why is that? I don''t think I have done anything that would warrant anyone''s hatred."


    Len then looked at me dumbfounded. "You seriously don''t know why you are hated?" I shook my head in response.


    "I''m not sure if you''re a genius or a knucklehead. Well, I''ll tell you the reason, most of the guys hate you because you live under the same roof as, Evangeline and Louise-san, and you even monopolize Tsukiyomi-san here. You''re always with her and it seems like you two have a pretty good relationship. Are you guys lovers?"


    ''h,h,h,huh? Me and Tsukiyomi lovers?!'' I was about to retort but Tsukiyomi was the first to answer.


    "Kukuku, oh? So that''s what we look like? Well, it''s true so who cares." With that one comment, the girls suddenly screamed "Kyaah!" While the guys sent me waves of killing intent.


    Len took out a paper and pencil and started nodding his head while writing. "I see so the rumors were true after all."


    "No, they''re not! The two of us aren''t like that! We aren''t l.l.l.l.l ov.....lovers! Everything is just a misunderstanding. Tsukiyomi was just teasing." I shouted at everyone, who were all shocked by the news and then started whispering to each other.


    "You know Edge-kun, it''s not nice to lie like that." Len patted my shoulder.


    "I''m not lying!"


    "Well, either way, this is so going into the school newspaper." Len happily spoke, also he used an unfamiliar term.


    "School newspaper? What is that?" I asked Len.


    "Huh? You don''t know what a newspaper is?"


    "No, not really, that''s why I''m asking." Len then looked at Tsukiyomi. "How about you Tsukiyomi-san do you know what a newspaper is?"


    "Kukuku, how should I know." Tsukiyomi said so with her usual confidence.


    "Oh, right both of you came from a far-off rural village," Len said so in a somewhat disappointed tone. ''Well sorry if I don''t know.'' He then took something from his seat and gave it to us. It was a large paper with many others in it. On the paper was a drawing of Rain lecturing a bunch of students. While on the bottom of the drawing was a sentence written in large letters. RAIN SLYHERT ONCE AGAIN LECTURING DELINQUENTS.


    "This is a school newspaper. In it, others write articles about incidents, rumors, and other things regarding the school. It''s a way to pass information to everyone. Well, these things are only available in the capital right now, but someday I''m sure that the entire continent will have their own form of newspapers." Len showed me an excited expression as he spoke. I see so this is the newspaper.


    "How amusing... Len Surian will you be able to write an article about me and my beauty?" Evangeline asked while looking at the newspaper full of curiosity.


    "I was hoping too, I was so excited to find out that a lot of interesting freshmen are taking the battle strategy class. You two and Evangeline Rogue are part of the interesting freshmen. But the most interesting would be her."


    Len looked at the girl who had a similar look to Evangeline. "Who is she?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    Len sighed at me before answering. "I knew you wouldn''t know. She is the princess of this country. A true royal she is Serillia Sorente Vicarius de Ashen." ''What a very long name.'' While I was thinking that I remembered what I was about to do. Oh right, might as well ask. "Um, Len where do Tsukiyomi and I sit?"


    "Since you guys are black clads you sit below the princess and above Evangeline. You see the reason why the room was made into this ascending order was for everyone to know one''s ranks. Seeing people above you might give you the motivation to aim higher. Well, you two are already in the top the only thing above you are those of royalty. The sitting arrangements are always like that if there is a royal or a high noble they would take the top sit. If there are none you guys wearing black will take the top."


    "I see so it''s like that."


    "Yeah, let''s talk again later. The class is almost about to start. Oh right, before you sit down you must greet the princess. After she acknowledges you, then and only then can you sit down, don''t forget that?"


    After saying so Len went back to his seat and started chatting with the other grey-clad students. I look at Tsukiyomi and whispered. "Tsukiyomi when I greet the princess you must greet her too. You must do so in a respectful tone."


    Tsukiyomi looked at me with a little disdain. "Huh? Why must I do that? Why must I act respectfully to a human girl?"


    "Please Tsukiyomi! It really will get extremely troublesome if you don''t do so. Oh right if you do this properly, we''ll go around the restaurants and eat again until you''re satisfied."


    "Oh bribing me with food... Well fine but this time I would like to eat at even those stalls on the sidewalk." It would seem like my allowance will be gone even before the weekends. Well, it would be even more troublesome if we gain the anger of the princess.


    We ascended the stairs to our seats and before we sat, Tsukiyomi and I bowed in front of the princess. The princess nodded her head and with that, she motioned her hands gesturing that we could sit down. So we did, but after we got seated Tsukiyomi whispered her displeasure at me.


    "That was the most shameful thing I did bowing to a human! You better treat me with a gorgeous meal later... Oh, that was so irritating, you might as well massage my shoulder later... Oh right, call me my lady from now on as well." Tsukiyomi started adding things that weren''t in our agreement. Before I could retort someone entered the room it was an average looking guy with glasses wearing a white robe. He must be the teacher of this class. While I was thinking about what kind of class this will be, the teacher gazed upon the classroom and then spoke.


    "The two black clads at the back form a team and everyone else except the princess will be the other team. Now everyone head out to the training fields, and let''s have a mock battle."

 37 Moon Edge style

    All of the students in the first year battle strategy class were out in an open field. Why you might ask because our sensei decided to hold a mock battle at the beginning of class.


    Tsukiyomi and I form one team while the remaining thirty-four students were the other team, the princess excluded. The other team consisted of one red-clad nine green-clad and twenty-four grey-clad while on my team were just two black-clads Tsukiyomi and me.


    Sensei started to explain the rules of the mock battle. "First off, let me ease your worries. All physical injuries will become mental damage instead. So no matter how deadly the attack you will not die. How is that possible you ask? It''s because of the large area spell cast over the whole school premise. Your next question might be, how can we sustain such a large and powerful spell? Well, that is because of the dragon''s gem that is sealed here within the school."


    Sensei was doing his very own Q and A session as he continued talking. "So now that we have that out of the way. Let me explain the rules of the mock battle. The two teams will fight until there is only one team left standing. Do not worry even if you lose I will grade you depending on how you act during the battle. So win or lose everyone has a chance to have a high grade. But do poorly and I will fail you and you would need to wait for the next term to take my class again. Hope there''s no pressure."


    He spoke so nonchalantly, after saying that I noticed that some of the grey-clad students were shaking. It''s just a mock battle what is there to be scared about?


    "What do you want me to do Edge?" Tsukiyomi asked me from behind.


    "Well, if you fight it will be over instantly. So just provide support at the back I''ll be at the front. If I keep letting you do everything I will never grow." Tsukiyomi smiled at my answer. "Kukuku, very well I''ll just be the support this time."


    ?


    Evangeline''s POV:


    The mock battle was sudden but who cares. Now I''ll be able to witness if those two are really worthy to be black clads. The girl called Tsukiyomi is without a doubt powerful but the boy is the one I''m interested in. Unlike the girl Tsukiyomi who displays a domineering attitude and has the power and presence to back it up. The guy seems too aloof and I don''t really sense anything from him.


    Even though I sent him a strong amount of killing intent he simply smiled. Was he not able to sense my killing intent or did that amount really not bother him? I heard rumors and only rumors about him. He is the one called "the young genius." Able to use all four sword styles and has an over-all sword rank of B class. Not only that I heard he can use all systems in attack magic. Still, those are only rumors and I myself haven''t seen him fight. So this mock battle is a perfect opportunity to see how strong he is.


    ?


    Edge''s POV:


    I readied my staff for the battle. I must erase all thoughts of hesitation and focus my all into battle, this was the state of mind I always enter as I head into battle. My tactic is simple hit them from afar with magic and once some of them get closer destroy them with the sword. Those who try to backstab me will be dealt with by Tsukiyomi.


    As I was readying myself I saw some of the grey and green-clad students started summoning something. Out of nowhere, fourteen huge dog-like creatures appeared. Seeing my confusion Tsukiyomi spoke.


    "Those are ''hounds'' low-level familiars. They are only a little stronger than wolves so don''t worry." I see so those are summoned beings, a familiar. It''s the first time I''ve seen that kind of spell, but It doesn''t matter what was summoned, I must only fight.


    I started chanting, I learned from Tsukiyomi that you can use multiple spells at the same time. If you already chanted and prepared it as long as you don''t release it, the spell will become a ''delayed spell.'' Once I release one spell all the stored up spells will also activate but this takes up twice the mana to use than normal. Well seeing as how I have an incredible amount of mana I better use it to my advantage. Sensei seeing that we were ready, made his announcement. "Let the battle begin!"


    ?


    The familiars were the first to charge and seeing that I released my delayed spell. Firewall, wind blade, and earth pierce. The firewall dealt with the hounds and returned them back to oblivion. The wind blade, as the name implied was a blade made out of the wind. This spell was able to make six students fall and two unable to move.


    The earth pierce was a move that formed lances from the ground they would come from under the opponent. The move was aimed at Evangeline and all the green-clad students but Evangeline managed to dodge and so did 5 of the green clads. They went past the firewall at a fast pace, Evangeline was even using continuous [wind steps].


    I tossed my staff to Tsukiyomi she caught it and stabbed it onto the ground in front of her. I drew my longsword, Evangeline also took out two short swords. My instincts were telling me to ignore her for now and start attacking the others first.


    I evaded Evangeline''s forward slice and charged forward to the green clads behind her. I placed my sword back in its scabbard and in that position did a horizontal slice. Moon Edge style [crescent moon], I drew my sword instantly and returned it back into its scabbard. All of the green clads who were within a twenty-meter radius in front of me were supposed to be sliced in half.


    This was the purpose of the technique but seeing as they are fine and just unconscious. The large area spell that sensei was talking about seems to be quite effective. So no matter what technique I use no matter how powerful no one will die. This was truly wonderful!


    I could feel excitement flooding my senses as I smiled. While I was thinking three grey-clads were able to get behind me and were about to strike. As I was about to evade three stones shot forward at incredible speed and hit the three grey-clads heads. They were then rendered unconscious.


    I saw behind me Tsukiyomi hit them while evading Evangeline''s strikes. As always she was incredible, the only ones left were thirteen grey-clads and one red. While Tsukiyomi was distracting Evangeline, I should finish the others. I charged forward at the scared grey-clads. Upon seeing me approach some charged at me panicking while some were casting fireballs my way but I was able to dodge those with ease, I then saw the others were trying to flee. Moon Edge style [moonlit dance] I briefly passed the students.


    ?


    Serillia''s POV:


    The boy called Edge simply passed by the students. I didn''t see him draw his sword nor did I see him cast any magic but as if it was delayed all of the students he passed by had their swords and staves destroyed, some of them even had their clothes ripped. After that one move all of them laid on the ground unconscious. It was an incredible scene, such an overwhelming sword style. It was not one of the four orthodox sword styles it was something new. As a Swordian, I felt ecstatic seeing such swordplay.


    Evangeline''s POV:


    I was fighting Tsukiyomi if this could even be called a fight. She did not attack me, as she simply continued dodging all of my strikes. At one point I gave up on attacking her and decided to pursue Edge, but when I looked behind me I was surprised. I saw an amazing technique, if I wasn''t an upper-class Swordian I wouldn''t have noticed what kind of move Edge used.


    Every time Edge passed a person he would unleash numerous sword slashes aimed at the weapon destroying it. After the destruction of the weapon, he would aim at three to four vital points of the human body. It was an incredible display of swordsmanship.


    I wanted to see more of it so I rushed over to Edge''s side. When I got close he smiled at me.


    "So as expected you''re the last one, Evangeline." I sheathed my two short swords. Edge looked at me dumbfounded. "You''re giving up?"


    "No, I''m about to get serious." I drew Lauria my Swordian specialized weapon.


    "I see then I will fight you head-on. Here I''ll let you witness my strongest technique as of now. Though it''s incomplete, it is still powerful." I smiled, ''so he is going to take me seriously.''


    Edge''s POV:


    Though Tsukiyomi and I haven''t perfected the Moon Edge style yet. This technique was still the best I could do in my current condition. Moon Edge style, [new moon], this move imbues mana into my weapon. I then swing my weapon at my surrounding area and release the mana imbued into the weapon.


    If even one of the sword slashes hit the enemy, it would confuse the opponent''s senses. For a moment the opponent will not be able to determine my distance and she will slowly lose her hearing and then the invading mana will rob her of all her other senses for a few seconds.


    The confusion only lasts for a single moment that''s why I said it was incomplete. I did the technique, and it seemed like Evangeline was about to do something but upon unleashing my technique, I defeated her instantly. She wasn''t even able to retaliate as losing her senses shocked her.


    If it where Tsukiyomi she would evade all the upcoming invisible slashes and counter. But it seems like Evangeline doesn''t have the ability to do that yet. Though the students are pretty capable, and normally this should''ve been a tougher battle. But though they had the skills they lack the experience in battle. I shook my head a bit disappointed in how things turned out. It was then that the mock battle ended.

 38 Cooking

    After the mock battle ended sensei called most of the grey class students and failed them. The ones he failed are those who fled from the battle. So now our class of thirty-seven had become a class of twenty-nine.


    "Now that is over with, I now know the way all of you fight. The real class will be starting next week. In the meanwhile, you guys can think of ways to get stronger. Oh, and as for the broken weapons, the school will provide you with new ones. Class dismissed." He left as abruptly as he came.


    As Tsukiyomi and I were about to leave for the next class, Len appeared in front of us. "THAT WAS INCREDIBLE EDGE-KUN! You finished the mock battle in less than seven minutes and against thirty-four people. There was even a red-clad mixed in and you guys still won without a single scratch."


    "Is that so?" I answered with a weak voice. This guy''s energy seems to have doubled after the mock battle. I sighed in resignation to his boundless energy.


    "Umm. Len sorry we got to go we still have another class to attend."


    "Really what is it? Sword fighting class? Survival class? Magic enhancement class? So what is it?"


    "It''s a cooking class." With that one line, Len looked at me and Tsukiyomi and started laughing. "That''s a joke right Edge-kun." I shook my head in response, which of course surprised Len.


    "Why do you need to take cooking classes?"


    "I''m sorry can''t answer that question without dying." With that last line, Tsukiyomi and I retreated.


    ?


    While we were walking towards our next class, I could hear some interesting conversations.


    "Have you heard about the true humanity?"


    "What is that a name of a race, like true vampires?"


    "No, it''s a cult proclaiming humans should dominate every other race."


    "So just a bunch of crazies, wanting to rule the world. Why do they even think humans should dominate, it''s already hard enough to keep up with the other races?"


    ''True Humanity?'' That sounded a bit interesting to me. Back in my old world, there were only humans and demons so both sides thought of wanting to become the dominant race. On the other hand, in this world, there seem to be multiple races. Well, this world does seem to be bigger, it also has stronger monsters, actually, everything in this world is above the things in my old world.


    While I was thinking about various things, I suddenly heard Tsukiyomi''s voice.


    "Hey Edge, what did you mean back then? When you said to that boy Len, that if you answer his question you will die?" I started sweating it seems like even if I don''t say it I''ll die. I smiled at Tsukiyomi and answered.


    "It''s nothing I just told him that, so we can get away from him."


    "Really now... So then, why did you take cooking classes?" I need to think of something fast or else I''ll die. Come on my brain, think of something... I got it. Once I get stronger there''s no need to fear, but for now, I need to stay alive.


    "I took cooking classes so that I can cook for you Tsukiyomi." ''Awesome brain nice going.'' Tsukiyomi was still looking at me with those doubtful eyes.


    "Is that really the reason you took cooking classes?" I nodded vigorously.


    "I see... Then do your best in cooking classes. I''ll be looking forward to your cooking." She smiled cheerfully and in response, I too smiled at her, she actually bought that.


    "Yes, I will, so Tsukiyomi how about you do your best in cooking classes as well."


    "Hmm, but I''m already a good cook what do I need to learn in cooking classes?"


    Sh*t, good cook my a*s I ate your cooking once and it almost killed me. Yet I couldn''t tell you because you would actually kill me if I tell you. How come everything about you is strong except for your girl powers? I should do something so she''ll take cooking classes seriously.


    "I think it''s a good thing to go and join the class to improve your cooking, so you''ll reach a new level. There''s always space for improvement, right?" ''Good going my brain you''re doing so well today.''


    "Huh, why should I improve my cooking it''s already perfect, right?" I started sweating profusely as Tsukiyomi looked at me. Sh*t, if she notices that I lied she''s going to kill me for sure. I need to keep my poker face.


    "Yeah, I guess so. But still, I believe you can improve some more." ''Sh*t was I pushing it?'' Tsukiyomi took some time to think before she answered.


    "Hmm, I guess you''re right I might get better." After hearing that, as if by reflex I sighed as I felt relieved. Tsukiyomi didn''t miss that moment and asked.


    "Hey Edge why do you look so relieved?"


    "Ah, nothing much it seems like we''re here already. We made it to the next class on time." Whew, good thing we really are here now in front of the classroom, such nice timing.


    ?


    It was safe to say the cooking class was a disaster. Though Tsukiyomi was so bad at it, no one tried to correct her not even the teacher of the class. The students didn''t have the heart to tell the smiling otherworldly beauty that she was bad at it. The teacher, on the other hand, kept on saying cooking is all about heart, as long as you don''t lose heart your cooking will improve.


    ''How about instead of giving inspirational speeches, you actually tell her the truth and teach her properly!'' I couldn''t help but shout that in my mind.

 39 Alchemy

    After the disaster in the cooking class, Tsukiyomi and I headed to the next class. The next class was regarding alchemy. In my previous world, we didn''t have alchemy I don''t even know what it was. But based on what I saw on the description of the class, it somehow is like making medicine.


    In the future, I might need that kind of skill. ''This world is truly more advanced than my previous one. Still, I wonder why only sword techniques have evolved and not the other types of weapon techniques?''


    Now that I think about it, I haven''t seen any other weapon aside from swords. What happened to spears and bow and arrows, aren''t those more useful in a fight? I guess they thought that since they had magic, they didn''t need bows. But then again the commoners in this world aren''t privy on how to use magic. Also, that doesn''t explain the lack of spears.


    As I was thinking hard, I suddenly felt Tsukiyomi tapping my shoulder. "Huh, what is it?"


    "We''re already here, Edge." Edge looked at the room that was filled with smoke and smelled like flowers. Upon entering the room, I noticed that unlike the other classes there was no one in this class except for me and Tsukiyomi.


    ''Is this class unpopular, somehow?'' While I was confused and looking around, I saw no one else. Though that didn''t bother me as I was interested in all these boiling pot like things, that were see-through.


    I wonder what they are for? Well, I''ll learn about that once the Professor arrives. After a short wait, a middle-aged man who couldn''t stop coughing arrived. Upon arrival, he looked at us in surprise.


    "Are you students lost? This is the introduction to alchemy class."


    "We aren''t lost, Professor. We came here to learn alchemy." The moment I said those words, the Professor''s eyes seem to change as it sparkled.


    "Are you serious, or are you trying to trick me? If you two are just here to make a mockery of me, then as a Professor of this school, I can enforce proper disciplinary measures." When the professor said those lines, he started emitting a great deal of mana. It was larger than mine, which surprised me. Aside from my mom and the Principal, this was the only other time I felt someone having a greater amount of man than me.


    "No, Professor we really did come here to learn about alchemy."


    "Are you sure?" In my previous life, I wasn''t all that smart, even now I guess I was pretty average. Also back then all I knew was how to kill things. Learning these kinds of new things might actually turn out to be fun.


    "Yes, Professor, I have no idea what alchemy is. That''s one of the reasons I applied for this class. But now I''m quite curious about these pot like things. What are they for, I''m truly curious?... Can I really learn alchemy?" The moment I said those words, the Professor smiled an almost creepy smile.


    "Finally students that are actually curious and not one of those barbaric kinds that only know how to swing a sword and use magic for killing. Of course, you can my boy, of course, you can learn alchemy!"


    "Thank you, professor." While I was talking to the Professor, Tsukiyomi remained quiet at the side.


    "Alright then, it''s been a while since someone came... So where to start... Oh, yes, of course, my boy what do you know of alchemy?"


    "I don''t even know what it is."


    "How about you little lady?"


    "..." Tsukiyomi looked at the Professor and shrugged her shoulders.


    "I see, so both of you know nothing at all. Hahaha, excellent, then let us start from the very beginning. Alchemy is the study of what makes the world work. Alchemy is the ultimate form of magic. If mastered you can create almost anything. So with that in mind, you should know that the ultimate goal of alchemy is to reach immortality."


    ''Immortality?'' The Professor had said many things in succession but that''s the one thing that truly caught my interest.


    "Is that possible?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    "My boy nothing is impossible. You see this, this is a potion that heals wounds." The Professor took a vial of something and showed it to us. He then proceeded to wound his arm. I was shocked to see him do that, but what shocked me, even more, was what came after. The Professor poured a droplet of the contents of the vial onto his wound. The moment the liquid made contact with his wound, I saw the wound visibly healing. It was even quicker than when I use healing magic. It had the same effect as someone capable of using C class healing spells.


    "You see that? That is the result of alchemy. If we can create something that heals our wounds then don''t you think it is possible that alchemy can save us from death itself?"

 40 After classes

    After talking with the Professor of the Alchemy class, I gained a bit more knowledge about Alchemy. It doesn''t look like he would be done talking anytime soon. The class time ended long ago, but the Professor continued to talk.


    "Professor we have other classes to attend to, so we need to go."


    "Huh? What other classes do you need aside from Alchemy?"


    It doesn''t look like the Professor would let us go that easily. I tried my very best to convince him, and it took quite some time, but Tsukiyomi and I were finally able to getaway. Though his class was quite interesting, if I need to convince him every time I need to leave, this might be the hardest class yet.


    ''Oh now that I think about, we don''t know the Professor''s name... I''ll just ask him next time.''


    ?


    After attending all the classes for the day Tsukiyomi headed for the restaurants again. She told me to go back first. So now for the first time in a while, I''m by myself. Somehow it feels a little off not having Tsukiyomi beside me.


    Well, what should I do...? Maybe I should just stroll around this huge school. I started walking around the school. I was once again reminded how utterly huge this school was.


    If I didn''t have a map with me I would probably get lost. In my previous world, I would always get lost while I was traveling towards the demon lord. Yet due to my ability to get lost, I gathered companions who all wish to seek revenge against the demons. If I went by myself I would probably have lost or...


    No use thinking about that now. I already decided to live moving forward. While was walking around I once again heard about the ''true humanity.'' It seems like the students and even some of the teachers were talking about them. They must be a bigger problem than I initially thought.


    As I was wondering how strong the true humanity was, I finally noticed that I was in the middle of what looked like a town square. There were a lot of greenery in this area and there were even things like benches and some of those things called street lamps.


    This world has people with great abilities and even its technology far surpasses my old world. Sometimes I think that instead of reincarnating into another world I reincarnated into the future instead. But that wasn''t possible I checked every history book every folk tale in my house but there was nothing written about the war against the demon lord.


    I walked towards one of the benches as the sun was about to set. I wonder what Tsukiyomi is doing right about now. She might be attacking some students who are trying to hit on her. Sh*t that really might be the case, maybe I should go check on her.


    Hmm, wait a minute... I guess I''m worrying too much, Tsukiyomi is a grown woman. Yeah that''s right she must know what she''s doing, and it''s such a fun afternoon to waste on fighting some weaklings she picks on. Actually the grass down there looks comfortable maybe I should take a little nap. I went down removed my sword belt and staff and placed them on the ground beside me and laid on the grass. It was rather comfortable. I closed my eyes and after a while, I fell asleep.


    ?


    "ey, hey, Edge Regius, wake up!" I heard a woman''s voice must be Tsukiyomi.


    "I don''t want to it''s too early... Why don''t you go out and eat or something Tsukiyomi."


    "HUH? I''m not Tsukiyomi, Edge Regius." Huh, not Tsukiyomi? I slowly opened my eyes and in front of me was a silver-haired girl. Her heterochromatic eyes were staring straight at me. She looked like she was pouting.


    "How come you think I was Tsukiyomi?" She was mumbling something but I couldn''t hear it.


    "Huh? What did you say, Evangeline?" She waved her hands frantically and answered in a high pitch tone.


    "Nothing! Absolutely nothing!" Overwhelmed by her sudden burst I spoke timidly. "Ah, ok I see." She then breathed a sigh of relief and started talking again.


    "By the way what are you doing sleeping here, Edge Regius? This is not a place for someone to sleep. You might catch a cold." She actually looked a bit concerned. Maybe she is a good person after all.


    "Just call me Edge, using my full name must be tiresome. I''ll just call you Eva as well. So you approached me because you were worried about me?"


    ?


    Evangeline''s POV


    First, he asked me to call him with his first name, and then he gave me a nickname, now he''s saying I''m worried about him. With those string of words, my head was starting to overheat. I couldn''t understand it. I have never really spoken to a boy before, aside from my father and uncles, I haven''t spoken to any other male... Well, this is rather strange, why am I so concerned about him? Is it because I lost to him? Is that it? I don''t understand.


    ?


    Edge''s POV


    Eva suddenly went quiet. Was it not alright to call her Eva?


    "Hey if you don''t want me to call you Eva, just say it." Hearing what I said, Eva shook her head.


    "No, no, no, no, it''s alright you can call me whatever you want. Using E, e, e, edge, and E...Eva is simpler so I approve of it. Ok, you must return to the dormitory, if you want to take a nap. This is no place to sleep, I''ll be seeing you then E,e, e... Edge!!"


    After stuttering and speaking so fast she left after speaking. How weird of her, but now I have a better opinion of her. She was a very caring person. Wait... The way she stuttered was just like when Tsukiyomi teases me. Oh, I see, so she''s just like me, she doesn''t really know how to talk to someone of the opposite gender.


    I then noticed that the moon was already out. Tsukiyomi must be waiting for me or she could still be eating. Well, either way, better get back to the dormitory, like Eva said.

 41 Setsuna

    As I was walking back to the dormitory I sensed a very heavy Sword Aura. Unlike mana that everyone could use, Sword Aura was something only those dedicated to the sword could use. At least in this world, only people in the B class rank above could unleash Sword Aura. Some of them even when they were ranked A class weren''t able to release Sword Aura since all they know were the techniques, they didn''t truly understand the sword.


    I ducked and rolled forward as a passing sword strike came towards me. I then took a stance as I looked at the person who attacked. It was a familiar face wearing a green uniform. It was my dorm mate Setsuna. Weren''t the students wearing a green uniform supposed to be second to the weakest ranked students? Then how come this guy is strong? He wasn''t comparable to the guys I beat at the mock battle.


    "Why are you attacking me?" I looked at Setsuna with a glare. He didn''t respond with words instead he once again attacked. His stance and the way he drew his curved sword from the sheet looked similar to my Moon Edge''s style [Crescent Moon]. Though it was slightly slower, and the technique for drawing the sword was different.


    I analyzed the move as I casually dodged the attacks. Since I was always sparring with Tsukiyomi who was faster, this kind of move looked too slow for me. Setsuna was now looking at me with a deeper frown on his face. He then unsheathed his weapon and made a peculiar stance.


    The tip of Setsuna''s sword was pointing at me, as the hilt of his sword was pushed to the back of his neck. This looks like it was going to be a stabbing strike, but the way he positioned himself was not part of any sword style I know of.


    It happened in an instant, a flash of light passed through me as I evaded by moving my head to the right side. If not for his inexperienced in Sword Aura I wouldn''t be able to guess where the strike would land much less avoid it. That strike was as fast as a strike from Tuskiyomi when she gets a bit serious.


    This should be Setsuna''s best strike as I see him looking at me in shock. He was about to try and back away, but it was too late. Moon Edge Style [Crescent Moon] with a speed that was faster than his, Setsuna was unable to dodge the attack and flew a few meters away before stopping on the ground then fainting.


    Setsuna''s POV:


    I struck him using the fastest move I could muster, at my current skill level. But even with that, he was easily able to dodge. As I was about to back away I saw a sword flash coming my way. Unlike my [hidden blade] move, this one was faster. I was unable to detect it quickly enough and was about to get hit.


    I tried to block using my sheath but the power behind this sword slash was amazing. Even though I was about to get hit I marveled at the degree of perfection in the strike. I was hit, and as I expected everything turned dark.


    Edge''s POV:


    I used a full-powered strike, but Setsuna received no wounds at all. The barrier surrounding this school was amazing. Then how come the Alchemy Professor can harm himself? As I was thinking about the Professor''s ability, I saw that Setsuna was about to wake up. I pointed my blade at his neck and once again asked.


    "Why did you attack me?" Setsuna glared at me and answered. "Shouldn''t you already know the answer?"


    "Why would I be asking you, if I know the answer?" When I said that I saw a bit of confusion in Setsuna''s eyes.


    "If I meet the devil I shall cut him if I meet an immortal I shall cut him. None are my equal for I am the sword of heaven."


    "What is that? Why are telling me these things?" I asked confused by what Setsuna just said.


    "You really don''t know?... Then that must mean you aren''t part of the heavenly sword faction... Then how come you know the techniques?"


    "Heavenly sword faction? Wait this is getting confusing. Can you start from the beginning, why did you attack me?"

 42 Heavenly Sword Faction

    "I thought you were a part of the Heavenly Sword Faction and was sent here to kill me," Setsuna answered with a stern expression on his face.


    "So you mistook me for one of your enemies, why?"


    "The sword techniques that you use are similar to the techniques the Heavenly sword faction uses. Though some of your techniques are somehow different... The overall feeling they emit seem the same, so I assumed that you were one of them."


    "You mean the techniques of my created sword style, the Moon Edge style has similarities with the swordsmanship of the Heavenly Sword Faction?"


    ''Here I thought that I was the one who came up with these moves, looks like someone has the same style. Then do I still tell them I created the style? Well, now that I think about it if the sword style Setsuna was using came from the Heavenly Sword Faction, then maybe our styles are only similar but not the same.'' While I was thinking, Setsuna looked as confused as I was.


    "Moon Edge Style?... A style you created, how are you able to create your own style, are you lying to me?" Well, telling you the truth wouldn''t make you believe me. I sighed internally before I answered.


    "Tsukiyomi helped me make it. She''s an Ethereal and is much older than you think she is."


    "I don''t know what an Ethereal is, but I believe you when you say she''s much older than how she looks. There are people back in my country that are the same." When Setsuna said those words I was about to ask about his country but then I felt an overbearing presence approach. I know only one person that has such a presence.


    "Kukuku, what a nice conversation you two are having. Might this YOUNG lady join in the fun." As I expected it was Tsukiyomi.


    "So little warrior from the Eastern Kingdom, what did you say, I couldn''t hear it properly." Tsukiyomi was showing a bewitching smile to Setsuna, which resulted in the boy''s ever stern face to sweat a lot. ''The eastern Kingdom, so another human kingdom I wonder what kind of skills they possess.''


    Setsuna''s POV:


    "So little warrior from the Eastern Kingdom, what did you say I couldn''t hear it properly." The otherworldly beauty called Tsukiyomi was smiling at me, but that didn''t make me happy. Instead, I was afraid as I felt my back sweating.


    The first time I saw this person I could already guess she was of a different league from me. She was like those masters back in the Eastern Kingdom. Now that I''m facing her, I could really feel that overwhelming presence that could crush me with a wave of her hand.


    "Nothing, my lady, I said nothing." I couldn''t help myself but answer like that. She was at the level of a master, she may be nearing grandmaster level.


    "Oh, is that so. Then are you telling me, Edge and I copied the inferior techniques of the Heavenly Sword Faction?" The moment I heard her call the techniques of the Heavenly Sword Faction inferior, I felt a sort of anger swelled within me. Even though I was cast aside by the faction and needed to leave my own kingdom, I cannot have someone insult it.


    "You might be strong my lady, but the Heavenly Sword Faction isn''t something you can look down upon. Even if you joined you''ll be at least a master level instructor. But you will never be a Grandmaster or an Immortal level instructor."


    When I said those words I was ready for her to kill me. But instead, she started to laugh, while Edge that was standing beside her, was showing a vicious grin on his face. I could feel his battle intent rising. This was not the reaction I was expecting, were the two of them insane?

 43 I want to battle them

    A country with different sword techniques and a different ranking system. I couldn''t help but feel excited. I never understood this feeling of wanting to fight such strong opponents. But I think that even before when I was still in my previous world I had this feeling as well. Maybe the only reason I never truly noticed it was because of my feelings for revenge. I do believe that I definitely had this burning sensation of wanting to do battle in my previous world.


    "Why are you guys smiling and laughing?" Setsuna asked looking both annoyed and confused.


    "Kukuku, why shouldn''t I laugh? You said something funny, so I laughed." I saw Setsuna clenching his fist unable to say anything to Tsukiyomi, so he directed his irritation towards me.


    "And you, why are you smiling?!"


    "I can''t help it, when I learned that there are many powerful people out there, it felt like my journey has even more meaning. I want to see them, I want to witness their techniques, and above all, I want to battle them!"


    "..." Setsuna was looking at me with a weird expression.


    "Can you tell me more about the Eastern Kingdom?" I asked excitedly.


    "How about we talk inside, it''s getting pretty cold," Setsuna replied as he headed back into the dormitory.


    ?


    Once we were inside, we headed to my room since it was the biggest one in the dormitory. While we were walking in the hallways, I saw Louise peeking at me again as she passed by. I also noticed her presence alongside Setsuna when we were doing the mock battle. I wonder what she wants? Well, she isn''t bothering me and after all, she is just a child, so she just might be a bit curious about me.


    ?


    We arrived at my room and I saw Setsuna looking around in surprise. "Your room is three times bigger than mine."


    "kukuku, that''s because Edge and I are special, so we get special treatment." I once again saw Setsuna look at Tsukiyomi with eyes full of irritation. Well, before this escalates better get it back to the conversation I want to hear.


    "So what''s the Eastern Kingdom like?" Hearing my question Setsuna shifted his attention back to me.


    "The Eastern Kingdom the Hasaki Kingdom is different from this Northern Kingdom of Regon. In Hasaki with do not use mana for spells, in fact using spells is a dishonorable thing. Those of the Eastern Kingdom believe that the way of the sword is the only way, as it can bring one into a higher realm."


    "I see... How exciting, so there''s the Eastern Kingdom and the Northern Kingdom, and I remember my dad telling me that there are three human kingdoms. So that must mean there''s one more Kingdom left. I wonder what they''re like?" Setsuna responded to my question by shaking his head.


    "Sorry the only thing I know is that there is a Western Kingdom, but aside from that I don''t even know what it''s called."


    I then looked at Tsukiyomi and she simply shrugged her shoulders. "Alright then, let''s get back to the topic at hand. Why did the Eastern Kingdom banish you, or did you flee? Also, why are the people of the Heavenly Sword Faction trying to kill you?


    "... It''s because my parents have died and my clan is being pressured by the other clans within the Heavenly Sword Faction. So for my safety, my uncle sent me here to the Northern Kingdom."


    "Is it okay to tell us that?" Setsuna shrugged his shoulders in response to my question.


    "It doesn''t really matter if you know or not, it''s not like you can do anything."


    After saying that we then talked about the sword style of the Heavenly Sword Faction. After Setsuna demonstrated some techniques, I also demonstrated techniques of the Moon Edge Style. We compared the two and concluded that though the two styles are somehow similar, they were completely different sword styles.


    My Moon Edge Style was a balanced sword style that looked like a higher version of the void style with the added elements from the other styles. Were we move and use a technique depending on the situation. The sword style of the Heavenly Sword Faction, on the other hand, focuses more on speed like the wind style. We continued to talk about sword techniques throughout the night.


    I think I just made a new friend.

 44 Information

    It has been a few weeks since we came to school. I have gone around and saw the level of the students. Except for the fourth year students and the fifth year students, the level of the other students wasn''t that high. Though they could be the same as Setsuna and aren''t rated properly due to the biases of the ranking system of the Northern Kingdom.


    Also, as I said before this school was freaking gigantic! I''ve been here for a few weeks, and I still haven''t seen everything it has to offer. Well, that''s mostly Tsukiyomi''s fault as she was only ever interested in eating food. I remember the first time we went out to eat, she didn''t even want to eat claiming that noble Ethereals such as her do not need such sustenance. Now she keeps on eating until the chefs of the different restaurants cry in fear.


    Aside from looking around the school, having classes, training, eating meals from different restaurants, I was also gathering intelligence. At first, I wasn''t bothered by the other kingdoms, since my dad told me the Northern Kingdom was the strongest. But after learning about the Eastern Kingdom, I knew that the title of the strongest kingdom might have been my dad''s bias opinion.


    So after I decided to gather information, I learned quite a few things. There are multiple students here that came from both the Eastern and Western Kingdoms. I learned that most students from the Eastern Kingdom came here after being banished. If they weren''t banished or fleeing they wouldn''t be able to come study in the Northern Kingdom, for the pride of the Eastern Kingdom was as large the sky. They would never allow their real prodigies to study anywhere else but their homeland. So the only people in the Northern Kingdom that came from the Eastern Kingdom were considered traitors, defects, or at worst criminals.


    The Northern Kingdom knowing of the traditions of the Eastern Kingdom they knew full well that the so called criminals that came to their land weren''t nearly as bad as the Eastern Kingdom makes them out to be. So after listening to their side of the story, most of the supposed refugees were allowed into the Northern Kingdom.


    On the other hand, I learned that the Western Kingdom had a different view from the Eastern Kingdom. They wanted to learn, and they wanted to learn everything they could. They didn''t look down on the other two Kingdoms and wanted to learn from them. So they tried sending most of their outstanding youngsters to both kingdoms. Unfortunately, the Eastern Kingdom didn''t want them and denied them access to their kingdom.


    On the other hand, the Northern Kingdom accepted all of the Western Kingdom students. They didn''t mind sharing knowledge with the other kingdoms. The Western Kingdom shared a lot of their inventions with the Northern Kingdom.


    I now have a basic understanding of the three known human Kingdoms. It would seem that the Eastern Kingdom was a more militaristic Kingdom, it also boasts to have the largest human army. Though it had no warriors that use spells, their sword techniques were said to be so deadly they have no use for spells. Seeing Setsuna who was only ranked as a challenger, which was basically a D rank here in the Northern Kingdom. I came to the conclusion that it was possible that the sword techniques of the Eastern Kingdom could rival or surpass the four sword style of the Northern Kingdom. I also learned from Setsuna there were dozens of different sword schools in the Eastern Kingdom.


    As for the Western Kingdom, their technological advancement was second to none. They had the greatest human blacksmiths and engineers that could rival the legendary dwarven race. One of their inventions was a weapon that could shoot small metal orbs, these weapons were called rifles. These rifles had the same strength as a small fireball. Although weak it could be used by anyone and it could be fired in quick succession, unlike the fireball spell. Aside from that, the Western Kingdom had created numerous technological marvels, that the Northern Kingdom only has access to a few.


    So unlike the Eastern and Western Kingdom, the Northern Kingdom relied on both sword and magic. Though it''s swordsmanship might not be able to rival the swordsmanship of the Eastern Kingdom, I believe that with spells it was an even match. It also had its interest in the advancement of technology created by the Western Kingdom. So they sent some of their alchemists to the Western Kingdom to learn.


    ?


    I have gathered a lot of information regarding the three known human kingdoms. But for some reason, as I was gathering information I could also hear something from here and there about the True Humanity.


    So as I was walking with Tsukiyomi and Setsuna I couldn''t help but ask.


    "Have you guys heard of the True Humanity?"


    "I have no interest in such a group." Tsukiyomi answered showing no interest in the topic.


    "I have heard of the True Humanity back in the Eastern Kingdom. I think they''re a cult of some kind that claims that only humans are worthy to exist in this world. They keep on claiming that every other race were just abominations that were once humans and forsaken the right path."

 45 Sparring with Tsukiyomi

    After gathering information for a few weeks and going to my different classes. The day finally came, today was finally the day I will learn how to summon.


    For some reason, I''m so excited! I remember those hounds that were summoned during the mock battle. I always wondered what other things you can summon as familiars. Yet ever since I said those words to Tsukiyomi she has been in a strangely bad mood.


    "Kukuku, why are you so excited to summon such boring creatures. Familiars are only used by weaklings without enough physical prowess. You are not one of those people and even if you were, you already have me. No familiar could ever hope to match an Ethereal." She said so with a smile but I could feel a slight chill radiating from her. I get her point but still wouldn''t it be cool to be able to summon something? In my previous world, there was no such thing as summoning magic. So I''m really excited about learning it.


    This world was a true treasure trove of skills, magic spells, and great items.


    ?


    When Tsukiyomi and I got to the summoning classroom no one was around. At first, I thought we were early but after an hour of waiting, no one came... It was at this time when I was about to give up and leave somebody came. It was a person wearing a white robe so it must be a teacher. Upon closer inspection, the teacher was actually Rena-sensei.


    "Oh, Edge-kun, Tsukiyomi-san what are you doing here?"


    "We''re waiting for the teacher for this class." Rena-sensei looked at us a bit confused.


    "This class...? Oh! You are one of the students that enrolled for summoning classes." I nodded my head in response. Then Rena-sensei bowed her head.


    "I''m deeply sorry Edge-kun, Tsukiyomi-san but this class has been removed until further notice. There was a note about it in the dorm bulletin board in front of the dormitory." Wait so that board was actually used for something, I thought it was a design of some sort.


    Rena-sensei continued, "I''m sorry for not explaining about the dorm board."


    "No, it was my fault for not taking notice of it. Please Rena-sensei you don''t need to apologize for this, it was my mistake. Please raise your head." Rena-sensei did as she was told. "Again I''m deeply sorry."


    ?


    We left the classroom as I felt dejected. We then started wandering around the school grounds. Of course, Tsukiyomi insisted that we go to another restaurant. I, on the other hand, propose we train first before we eat.


    "We haven''t done anything yet so let''s eat after training a little."


    "Kukuku, how foolish of you Edge. Eating is always necessary, you cannot do anything without eating."


    "But we haven''t done anything yet to warrant eating, and we already had breakfast. Also didn''t you say before that you don''t need to eat."


    "That was then, this is now... It would seem like we both won''t budge, you know what that means."


    I sighed once we both have different opinions we would settle it with a spar. As to date, we had thirty-six battles, thirty-four losses one win and one draw. Of course, the thirty-four losses were mine. I only won once and that was because Tsukiyomi got distracted by the smell of food. Still, I won''t back down. I''ve been training every day this time I will win with my skills. Though now that I think about it even if I lose, it would be alright since sparring with Tsukiyomi technically counts as training. I looked at her who was smiling slyly at me.


    As we were heading to a sparring room, we encountered Setsuna who had just finished his own class. When he saw us we greeted him and told him what we were about to do.


    "Can I come and watch?" Setsuna asked.


    "Of course," I answered with a smile. Setsuna was the first friend I made upon entering this school. He was a hardworking swordsman and I like his eagerness in wanting to achieve a higher understanding in the way of the sword.


    Aside from him, I noticed that Eva was also trailing behind us. Of course, Tsukiyomi was able to notice her as well. I wasn''t sure about Setsuna but based on his skills he might be able to sense presences as well.


    We weren''t bothered by her following as she too could watch as spar if she wanted to.


    ?


    We rented one of the training rooms in the school. Being black-clads we do not need to make any reservation and we were given top priority in using the school facilities. The training room was similar to the exam room of the ranking examination building back home. The only difference was in the size, in this school everything was made on a large scale.


    As usual, Tsukiyomi will fight me bare-handed not only that, because of the difference in ability she will give me a handicap. She will only use her left hand to attack. Every other part of her body could only be used to defend.


    Also during sparring, we cannot use magic. Well, Tsukiyomi''s magic spells were pretty much cheating, not only does she use my mana as her own, the magic she uses doesn''t need chanting and all of them are extremely powerful spells.


    Still, even with those rules, I couldn''t win before. Setsuna hearing the rules of the spar looked surprised. It looks like he was once again reminded of how strong Tsukiyomi was. He then looked at the two of us focusing his entire senses to the battle that was about to take place.


    Tsukiyomi flipped a coin; this was the signal to be ready. Once the coin drops the battle will start. I placed my hand on the hilt of my sword, and I lower my center of gravity. The coin reached the ground.


    I immediately used [lightning step] to shorten the distance between me and Tsukiyomi. I follow up with [crescent moon] my fastest technique. Just to show our level difference Tsukiyomi didn''t evade the blade, instead, she caught it bare-handed with two fingers of her right hand.


    She was about to pierce me with her left hand. I couldn''t pull my sword away from her because of the difference in strength. So I was forced to leave my sword so that I could evade. I then did a roundhouse kick, but Tsukiyomi gently swayed her body backward, and before I knew it her left hand was already touching the right side of my lower abdomen.


    "Kukuku, it seems like I won again Edge."


    Setsuna''s POV:


    I watched as the spar between Edge and Tsukiyomi was about to begin. I already knew that these two were on a whole different level from me. Tsukiyomi was a bit understandable since she was a being of the old races. On the other hand, Edge was different, he was the same human child like me. Yet the way he acted, his strength, his knowledge, everything about him made him feel a few years older than me.


    As I was distracted by my thoughts, the batter finally began. Edge moved forward at a speed that looked like he teleported. This must be the famous wind style of the Northern Kingdom, [wind step], or it could be the [lightning step]. It was a different set of movement techniques than the ones I know of, but it was still comparable to some of the movement techniques back in my hometown. The utilization of mana was different.


    I then saw Edge once again used that technique called [Crescent Moon]. The speed seemed faster than the time he used it on me. Yet even with the speed that my eyes could barely follow, Tsukiyomi was able to catch the sword with only two fingers no less. She really was at the Master level, though that was the middle level in the Eastern Kingdom it was still pretty strong.


    The two then moved at speeds that I could no longer perceive and within a second later, I saw Tsukiyomi''s hand about to pierce Edge''s lower abdomen. Edge then raised his hand and proclaimed his loss.


    That was an amazing match, especially from Edge who was the same age as me. Though he lost, the level of skill he has shown was nearing the Master level but at the lower spectrum, while Tsukiyomi was in the upper end.


    ''Maybe I should also learn this Moon Edge Style...''

 46 Calling the black clads

    "Cheer up Edge, your strategy was the right one. With our difference in skill, the only way you could''ve won was if you make a move that surprises me. You almost had me if I evaded that one attack instead of blocking, I would''ve lost."


    I was in a little bad mood because once again I saw the difference between me and Tsukiyomi hasn''t decreased. Setsuna, on the other hand, was deep in thought.


    "Whatever it''s alright you don''t need to console me I already know that our strengths greatly differ." Tsukiyomi suddenly kissed me on my cheek. I frantically got away from her and with a red face screamed.


    "W,w,w,w, what THE HELL ARE YOU DOING!"


    "Kukuku, that was because you were sulking. I did it to cheer you up. It seemed very effective, want another one?" She smiled as she spoke. Damn it, with her beautiful features, alongside that smile she emitted a holy aura of loveliness. It was practically cheating, not only her strength was a cheat even her inner and outer appearances were cheats.


    I could feel my face burning up. Damn no matter how many times I try to resist it seems like I have zero resistance to such attacks. My resistance is not even improving a tiny bit after all this time.


    While I was contemplating my weaknesses I felt a sudden chill. That was when I noticed where we were standing. It was in the middle of a bunch of students in the central plaza. The boys were giving me deadly glares while some of the girls were going kyaaa... I took hold of Tsukiyomi and bolted out of there. Setsuna who was still deep in thought was left behind and then was suddenly surrounded by both the female and male students asking a lot of questions. Sorry Setsuna, but I hope you can escape with your own power.


    ?


    "Tsukiyomi please refrain from doing that in public!" We were at our room in the dormitory as I shouted at Tsukiyomi.


    "So it''s alright if we do that in private?" Tsukiyomi smiled mischievously as she approached me. Her face was getting closer and closer to mine. This reminded me of the first time I kissed her. Well, that was also the first time I kissed someone before.


    "N,n, no it''s not alright in private too!" I retaliated but with no success.


    "Don''t be so shy Edge. Kukuku, well no matter being like this makes you so much cuter." I felt a soft sensation at my left arm when I looked at what caused this I saw that Tsukiyomi''s chest was touching my left arm.


    Damn this is dangerous, while I was thinking of a way to escape somebody forcefully opened the door of our room. A silver-haired heterochromatic eyed maiden entered. It was Eva and her face seemed to say that if we continue she will kill us. Tsukiyomi looked at Eva with irritation, but still, she didn''t let go of my hand.


    "What do you think you''re doing Evangeline Rogue. Entering another person''s room."


    "What are you saying Tsukiyomi, I''m here to prevent a crime from happening," Eva replied in a cold manner despite her angry and burning expression.


    "Kukuku, what crime are you talking about?" Tsukiyomi answered calmly.


    "Well, there''s the crime of illicit sexual activity between a boy and a girl."


    "What sexual activity are you talking about Evangeline Rogue? We were just talking, and how could you know what we were doing inside the room? Were you perhaps eavesdropping on us?"


    "I, I, I wasn''t e.e.e.avesdropping, your voices can be heard in the hallway." This time it was Eva who was cornered. As expected of Tsukiyomi she turned the situation around and rather easily too.


    "Hmmm really now, you weren''t eavesdropping? Well, either way, there wasn''t any sexual activity going on in here."


    Hearing what Tsukiyomi said, Eva looked like she was about to blow a fuse "you''re still saying th-." Before she could finish her sentence a person wearing a white robe entered the room and spoke in a rather urgent tone. "Edge-kun, Tsukiyomi-san the principal is calling all the black clads into conference room 108 please proceed there immediately."

 47 Gathering of Black Clads

    Tsukiyomi and I went to the conference room as we were told. When we entered the room there were already six people waiting.


    One of them was, of course, the eccentric principal. Another was the justice senpai Rain. The remaining four were people I didn''t know. Upon entering the principal greeted us. Hearing our names everyone''s attention was now on us.


    Without me noticing one of the senpais was already in front of us. He was a fourth-year student based on his pin, he had a clean looking hair cut I guess... His face was above average not handsome but pretty cute I think... By his waist was a weird looking sword it had a slanted handle and at the hilt was a magic stone about one inch. All in all, it was a weird looking blade.


    I really couldn''t focus much because he was drooling in front of Tsukiyomi. "Hey, it''s a black haired loli! A beautiful loli!"


    Loli? What is that? A new word? While I was thinking another senpai got near without me noticing, she was a fourth-year student like the other one. She was a big breasted girl that was the first thing I noticed. Well, those things are very noticeable. This must be the first time I saw somebody with such large things bouncing on her chest. Also that slightly reddish long hair with a very thin waist and a slender body, she must be the very definition of a girl with a nice body. Not just that she was also without a doubt very pretty not on the level of Tsukiyomi or Evangeline but somebody above average.


    Yet she could keep up with those two why because of her sexy body that those two do not possess. We''re not talking about potential or for the future we''re talking about the here and now. While I was doing my internal monologue the female senpai who had a similar weapon as the weird male senpai, performed a back fist at the drooling weird male senpai. After doing so she bowed deeply to me and Tsukiyomi.


    "I''m sorry for this idiot''s actions!" Her boobs where swaying due to her vigorous bowing. Tsukiyomi was looking at me with an icy glare, does she know what I''m thinking? I ignore her for now as I looked at the senpai in front of me.


    "Umm, senpai there is no need to apologize. Tsukiyomi is pretty used to such reactions I assure you." The big boob senpai looked delighted.


    "Hey, Edge did I hear you, correctly, or are my ears not working properly?" I could feel Tsukiyomi''s powerful gaze piercing me from behind. "Hey Edge why are you being persuaded by those pieces of meat?"


    "Huh? What are you saying Tsukiyomi?" Before Tsukiyomi could reply to my question, the senpai that was knocked out by the big boob senpai was already behind Tsukiyomi.


    "What are you saying, my loli goddess. How can your companion here be swayed by those indecent cow tits of hers, while you a loli is here in front of him." This guy is seriously ill. Well, Tsukiyomi is beautiful but his passion seems to lay elsewhere.


    Then I felt a surge of strong killing intent from behind me, I quickly dodged to the left while my two senpais dodged to the right. Tsukiyomi on the other hand just stood still. A large scythe came flying by, Tsukiyomi caught it and threw it back with an even stronger force.


    The guy who threw it caught his scythe and said "tsk, I missed" under his breath. The guy who threw it was wearing the black uniform but it was all over the place. The blazer wasn''t buttoned properly, his shirt was only slightly tucked in. His hair was a mix of green and red as if he wasn''t sure what color he wanted. His pin said he was a sixth-year student.


    The guy had a weird demeanor but he wasn''t overwhelming, his presence was strong, but nothing special compared to the people gathered here. The one who truly caught my interest was the one sitting at the edge of the conference room.


    He was quiet all throughout the conversation. His presence was normal but that was only if you look for a while. When I noticed him I wondered why there was a normal person wearing the black uniform, but upon closer inspection I finally noticed it.


    He was trying to suppress his strength all this time. He really was trying hard to suppress it. This great amount of mana that I could feel hidden within him was overflowing. This guy was strong, really strong.


    As I was getting excited, the principal looked at all of us and spoke. "So now that everybody is here how about we start our introductions. Seeing as you already know Rain. Let''s start with the two childhood friends over there."


    The one who came forward was the perverted senpai who kept on shouting loli this and loli that.


    "Heya, my kohais the name''s Leto Bright. If you have any concerns regarding loliism then ask me. So what''s your name and more importantly what''s the beautiful proud loli''s name! Come on tell me, please! Come on now big bro over here is not a bad person, I''m just a pervert so tell this lovable perverted big bro your name princess" The perverted Leto was smacked down by the big boob childhood friend.


    "Sorry for this guy''s behavior he may be like that but he is a good guy. Hello, there I''m Clarise Hardy. It''s a pleasure to meet you." After Clarise made her introduction the principal signaled the scythe-wielding ruffian. Hearing the principal calling him the scythe-wielding senpai bit his lip in irritation. You can practically see the bloodlust radiating from him due to his irritation.


    "The name''s Cliff Gartner, as long as you small fry don''t get in my way I don''t care what you do. So don''t f*cking get in my way." His whole introduction was rude and it seems to piss Tsukiyomi more than the perverted Leto''s introduction.


    Then came the last one, the one who had the pin with the number seven on it. He was the one I was most interested in. But instead of coming forward, the principal was the one who spoke for him.


    "Sorry, but I''ll be the one who will introduce this guy over here. He is in every sense of the word the strongest in this school. The top dog of the black clads, the youngest and only human to reach SS class in fire and earth magic, Guillare Jester." I somehow expected it but actually hearing it was a different matter altogether.


    So this guy is a SS class one of the top guys in the Northern Kingdom. The swordsmanship only goes up to S, while magic gets to reach SSS class, this guy is just one rank away from the top. No wonder his powers seem to surpass Tsukiyomi''s...


    "So it''s your turn to introduce yourselves." I nodded at the principal and Tsukiyomi was the first to speak.


    "I am Tsukiyomi the eternal moon." Upon mentioning her name all of them reacted except Rain and the principal. The one with the strongest reaction was Leto.


    "So her name is Tsukiyomi what a wonderful name for such a proud loli. Huh? Why are you making that face Clarise?"


    "You idiot that''s Tsukiyomi nicknamed "The guardian" that means the boy beside him is..." I stepped forward and introduced myself.


    "Hello senpais I''m Edge Regius please take care of me and Tsukiyomi in the future." After hearing my name the first to speak was Leto.


    "So it''s you the supposed "young genius." Able to do all styles of swordsmanship and attack magic. The one who is said to have used an unknown style during one of the ranking examinations." The principal butted in Leto''s monologue.


    "Okay then, now that those pesky introductions are over let''s start the real reason for this meeting."

 48 Mission

    So I and my fellow black-clads were now venturing in a forest quite a distance from school. It was near the borders of the Eastern Kingdom. Why are we doing this because it was a mission given by the royal family? We black clads were given a lot of privileges in school. We gain a lot of freedom and allowances simply because we were strong.


    So at times, the royal family will give an order to the academy and the black clads would fulfill it. Since long ago the strength of a black-clad student were more than the royal guard.


    The royal guards of the palace usually consist of Red and blue-clad graduates of the academy. On the other hand, black clads were rare yet in this generation, there were six of us.


    There was even a long time that no one was ranked as a black-clad. So because there were six of us the missions given were equivalent to the missions given to a royal guard unit. The mission this time was to investigate a recent attack on a village by the forest path near the borders of the Eastern Kingdom. A large number of merchants were killed during this attack, only two of them survived to tell the story.


    So we were sent to capture the attackers if possible, but if it proves difficult we must kill them. I get why we were sent to do this job but what I don''t get is why all of us are going. Someone within the advisors of the royal family insisted that all of the black clads go.


    Truthfully even sending Jester was enough to complete this mission. Yet all of us were required to go. I told the principal my suspicions but he simply retorted that no matter if it is a trap or not as long as it was ordered we were obliged to follow.


    This feeling of discomfort was irritating, well once we get to the problem. Trap or not we''ll just destroy it by brute force. That was the idea, and usually, that''s what I would do. Even back in my previous world I always dealt with problems using brute force. But after my bad end at the demon lord''s castle, I felt that using brute force all the time wasn''t the right way to do things. Also in this world, I must always be vigilant, since unlike before I wasn''t strong enough yet to face the stronger beings in this world.


    While I was pondering about this things, we finally arrived at the destination. We were disguised as merchants with large cargo. So about any minute now somebody should attack. As if on cue with my thoughts a bunch of warbeasts attacked.


    Around fifty of them showed up but that wasn''t the surprising part. The surprising part were the warbeasts that came attacking were children. These children were around the ages of nine to fifteen years old.


    So these guys were attacking the merchants, but how come? Justice senpai was about to speak but was met with a thrown wooden spear. With that as the signal, all fifty of the warbeast attacked.


    "Don''t kill them!" Shouted justice senpai. I looked at Tsukiyomi she smiled at me bewitchingly and nodded her head.


    Well, I wasn''t planning to kill them in the first place. The problem was while I was evading the incoming attacks I spotted Cliff about to behead one of the warbeasts. I was about to act, but a pillar of stone blocked Cliff''s way, it was jester senpai looking at the situation from afar.


    Then within a second later, an area effect spell was cast. All of the fifty warbeasts were made to sleep. Yet none of us black-clads were affected by the spell.


    "Is such a thing possible?" I whispered under my breath, surprised by Jester-senpai''s accuracy in casting such complex spells. Tsukiyomi beside me hearing what I said answered.


    "He''s not a pure human."


    "Not, pure? What do you mean?"


    "Well he''s a half-fairy, his magic wasn''t human magic it was something else. He was controlling the spirits around the area. He might be able to use human magic but the majority of what he''s doing is fairy magic."


    Fairies in my old world, those things were beings that came out to guide lost humans to their deaths. I wonder what they''re like here in this world.


    "That was easier than expected. Why the hell did they send all of us?!" The one who was speaking was Cliff his irritation clearly shown by his killing intent leaking.


    "Well, who cares senpai at least it''s done. Come on lets'' bring these guys back to the academy." Leto said so cheerfully.


    Wait that was too easy what was the point of this? I picked up one of the kids.


    "Jester-senpai can you release this one from your spell." Jester nodded his head. The warbeast kid opened his eyes and started struggling.


    "Calm down, I won''t hurt you. I just want to ask some questions." The little warbeast boy looked at me scared but he nodded his head obediently.


    "So why are you attacking the merchants?"


    "Umm, humans took our parents and told us to attack."


    "What kind of humans? What were they wearing how did they speak and why did they ask you to attack merchants?" Sh*t, this seems familiar!


    "Umm, they were humans who looked like knights. They told us to attack the merchants and not to ask questions. If we do anything else they would kill our parents. After saying so they left. We kept on attacking the merchants passing by but our parents never returned. So we thought we need to keep attacking." Sh*t so it really is that! Their parents are most likely dead. They told them they were alive to make use of them. We were sent here to kill them the other party knew if they attack we would kill them instantly. This was not a trap this was to silence the children, and in the meantime get rid of some merchants, but why?


    As I was thinking of what was happening, I saw that Jester suddenly looking around warily, Tsukiyomi was doing the same thing. I then also noticed that we were being surrounded. Cliff-senpai clicked his tongue as he and all of us stood back to back with each other. The six of us were no forming a circle defense.


    It was then the people surrounding us showed themselves. They were all wearing a white uniform like robe laced with mana. There hand holding the hilts of their sword, which looks the same curved sword as Setsuna''s.


    "Students of the Northern Kingdom, hand over those prisoners to us." A man spoke but I couldn''t see him, it was then I looked up and saw a man floating above ground standing on top of his sword. Cliff-senpai was about to say something, but Tsukiyomi suddenly burst with bloodlust as she shouted at the man floating on a sword.


    "CONTRACT BREAKER!"

 49 Contract Breaker

    Tsukiyomi''s POV:


    As I noticed that we were surrounded I backed up a bit and went closer to Edge. Though this group seems to be a bit strong, the only real threat to Edge was that one man. When I noticed a rather powerful presence, I also noticed something weird. It was a faint feeling that came from the powerful foe. I wasn''t sure what it was but though faint it made me feel irked.


    As I gazed upon the man from the Eastern Kingdom, floating standing on top of his sword. The moment I saw him I finally understood why I was so irritated. This man has a contract with another Ethereal, and he broke the conditions of his contract.


    He was a contract breaker! What was even more surprising was that he wasn''t killed by the curse within the contract that should have activated the moment he broke it. Even more surprising was the fact that after he was able to survive the curse, the other Ethereals didn''t wake up and destroyed him. It must be because of the sign of the contract being weirdly weak.


    Though the sign of the contract was weak, I can still somehow sense it. So either this was a reincarnation of the contract breaker or he somehow was able to lessen the aura a contract breaker emits. Either way, those that cheat on the contract of an Ethereal must die!


    The man was saying something but I do not care. The blood that flows through my veins was screaming at me to kill the man before me. There''s no need to fight it, I just need to accept it.


    "CONTRACT BREAKER!"


    ?


    Edge''s POV:


    I don''t know what happened to Tsukiyomi but she suddenly attacked the man floating on top of a sword. The moment she did that Cliff-senpai laughed heartily.


    "Now that''s my kind of answer! That kohai knows what she''s doing, let''s kill these f*ckers from the Eastern Kingdom!" Cliff-senpai then started hacking at the Eastern Kingdom soldiers using his scythe.


    Of course, the Eastern Kingdom soldiers didn''t just stare at us, instead, they started to retaliate. Leto and Clarise-senpai supported Cliff-senpai with spells.


    On the other hand, Jester-senpai was handling half of the enemies. It was then I saw a sword slash coming my way, I blocked it using my own sword and countered the approaching enemies with a spell. I lifted my staff, [fireball].


    The moment my fireball was about to make contact with the enemy soldier. He sliced the fireball in half. I then saw the other Eastern Kingdom soldiers slicing through low to mid-level spells. On the other hand, High-level spells like the one Jester-senpai was using in succession seems to be working.


    Unfortunately, I''m unable to use such a tactic since I haven''t mastered using High-level spells, and there''s also Tsukiyomi battling above using a large amount of my mana. As I block the incoming attacks from the enemy soldiers, I couldn''t help but look at Tsukiyomi a bit worried.


    This is the first time I have ever seen her lose her cool like that. Also, it would seem like she''s going all out, but she and her opponent look to be at the same level. The only way we can win this fight is if we eliminate the other soldiers first, then gang-up on their commander.


    I kicked the soldier in front of me and used [Moonlit Dance]. As I tried to pass by the seven soldiers in front of me and use my technique, I noticed that some of them were able to block properly. Not only that their swords seem to be as good as mine, if not better.


    I was only able to take out three of them and injured the remaining four. It would seem like the others were also having difficulty fighting the Eastern Kingdom soldiers. Well, except for Jester-senpai, who was destroying them with one big spell after another. Even with that kind of firepower, it would take a while for Jester-senpai to help, the others. This seems like it would be harder than I thought.


    I couldn''t help it as I felt excited and started smiling. Though the situation was dire, and one wrong move could be the death of all of us. I can''t help but feel the thrill of the battle flow through me.


    "Hey Eastern Kingdom guys, let me test out all my techniques on you." I then happily charged at them, as I got exhilarated just thinking if the techniques that Tsukiyomi and I created were good in a real battle.


    ?


    Third Person''s POV:


    The boy called Edge was showing a vicious smile at the Eastern Kingdom soldiers in front of him. The soldiers with their high pride felt insulted by the young boy who looked no older than twelve provoking them. They also felt ashamed as such a young boy was not only able to handle them but was even at an advantage.


    Then there were the three students whose cooperation were superb as they took out one soldier after another.


    Then finally there was the monster that was trampling over the rest of the unit, while protected the warbeast children. He was using one High-spell after another, it was like his mana was bottomless.


    Knowing that the oldest one of them seem to be only seventeen years old, made the Eastern Kingdom soldiers feel extremely ashamed. If not for their prior orders, they would''ve wanted to commit s*ic*de to alleviate the shame they were feeling.


    ?


    While the Eastern Kingdom soldiers and the black-clad students were having their little skirmish down below, a bigger fight was happening above ground. Two figures were dancing in the air, clashing against each other. One was blasting unknown spells, while the other was slicing through those said spells like butter.


    The commander of the unit below was surprised to see Tsukiyomi aggressively attacking him. That surprise then turned into a smile as he chuckled while slicing through the barrage of spells.


    "How fortunate, I was ordered to come here simply to catch some criminals that attacked our merchants. But look at what I have here, an almighty Ethereal. You would be a good source for strengthening me, and I could finally go pass the Grandmaster stage into the Immortal Stage."


    As the commander was happily speaking, Tsukiyomi got near him and used Moon Edge Style, [Falling Light]. Tsukiyomi unleashed a barrage of sword-like thrusts, using her own hand as a blade attacking the commander. Yet despite Tsukiyomi''s speed and power, the commander was able to parry all the incoming attacks.


    "Contract Breaker! What have you done to my kin!" Tsukiyomi still retaining a bit of her sanity shouted at the commander.


    "..." The commander didn''t respond and instead used the opening Tuskiyomi made and kicked her in the chest, making her fly backward. "Now Ethereal give me your strength so that I may reach the Immortal stage!"

 50 Retreating

    The battle above ground was getting more intense as the commander who was flying on top of his sword was unleashing a barrage of sword strikes using his other sword that was in his hand. Tsukiyomi who was aggressively attacking before was finally able to calm down as she went into the defensive.


    Due to the sign of the contract being extremely weakened, her berserker state didn''t last for long. Not only did the weakened sign of the contract made her go into an incomplete berserker state, but it also didn''t provide her with the empowerment it should''ve given.


    Usually, when an Ethereal was faced with a Contract Breaker, they would go into a berserker state and their power would triple. Yet that didn''t happen right now, which confused Tsukiyomi. Still, based on the man''s level he shouldn''t be so strong that he could kill an Ethereal. Since she was the current youngest among her kin, that would mean that the Ethereal contracted to the commander was older. Which would make the idea of overpowering his Ethereal near impossible.


    Also Based on the commander''s personality, and the mana he was emitting, an Ethereal wouldn''t have chosen him as a partner. The only time someone like him would be chosen would be if the Ethereal was on the verge of dying.


    ''This all doesn''t make sense... Is that really a sign of a contract?...'' While Tsukiyomi was distracted the commander attacked by making his other sword fly towards her. Now in a more calm state Tsukiyomi was able to block the incoming move with a lot more ease.


    ?


    Edge''s POV:


    I stood in front of six more Eastern Kingdom soldiers, behind me were a pile of half-dead soldiers. Even though I was excited that I was able to use the Moon Edge Style effectively in battle, I didn''t kill the soldiers. Since these soldiers were part of the Eastern Kingdom, and since we were technically the first ones to strike, killing them would be the worst possible choice in this situation. The others were also not killing their targets, even the hot-headed Cliff-senpai didn''t kill anyone.


    On the other hand, it looks like Tsukiyomi wants to kill that man flying on top of his sword. Well, if it''s just one person it might not be that bad.


    As I was thinking about it the six soldiers had already surrounded him. Their swordsmanship was superb and their control of mana to strengthen their bodies was not the same as the people of the Northern Kingdom. Still, because of their lack of spells of any kind they only had few options available to them, using their swords. Though with my current body and strength, I won''t be able to match them with swordplay alone.


    ''But unlike them, I do not solely rely on swordsmanship.'' As I blocked another attack, I used [Stone Wall] to block the attackers behind me. Even though using this kind of spell will only delay the soldiers momentarily since they can cut through low-tier to mid-tier spells, it gave enough time for me to counter-attack those in front of me.


    The fluency of my swordsmanship and magic had greatly increased, and I was getting better as the fight went on. Even back in my previous world, when I didn''t know how to swing a sword, I was able to quickly learn. My ability to learn techniques was one of the things that made me the hero of my previous world.


    Even now I still had that kind of talent. As I fought them I analyzed their sword techniques, they were better than Setsuna by a large margin. Still, they weren''t a match for Tsukiyomi, I guess only their commander was at that level. Each one of these guys were either as skilled as me or even slightly better than me in the way of the sword. But if you factor in my magic, then I''m pretty much above them.


    Another attack came from my side I lifted my staff to block and summoned a wall of flame in front of me. I then used my sword to slash at the nearest enemy. I kept on doing the same thing, over, and over as I finished the other soldiers. Basically I used magic to hinder them and then finished them off with an attack from my sword.


    Once I was done with my opponents, I noticed that everyone else was done as well. The only one remaining was the commander of the unit.


    ?


    Third Person''s POV:


    The commander of the unit of soldiers from the Eastern Kingdom continued to fight Tsukiyomi, but he noticed that he no longer held the advantage. The rage that Tsukiyomi had was replaced with an eerie calmness. He couldn''t understand what happened, but now that she regained her calm she was a combatant equal to himself.


    As he was thinking about how to proceed, the commander finally noticed that his men have all been beaten to near death, and were captured by the students. He couldn''t believe his eyes his unit that consisted of thirty challenger stage swordmen, forty expert stage swordsmen, and ten master stage swordsmen have all been defeated.


    He had underestimated the students of the Northern Kingdom. if all of them attacked him now, then he would be beaten half to death and lose shamefully. Yet if he flees, he could argue that it was his unit that cost him the loss. Even if it was shameful it wasn''t as shameful as truly losing to a bunch of students. So without any more hesitation, he fled at top speed.


    The moment he tried to flee the students started bombarding him with spells. Normally it wouldn''t bother him so much since he was capable of cutting even High-class spells. But the problem was he was not only bombarded by mid-tier spells, he was also bombarded by numerous high-class spells


    He was even nicked by some spells here and there. As he was already quite far and expected that he was safe, he saw a huge ball of fire approaching him from behind. The commander then thought that he could slice the attack, but decided against it. He quickly moved to the side, but the speed of the huge ball of fire was faster than he expected. Fortunately, he was able to somehow evade it and was finally able to flee from the scene.


    ?


    Tsukiyomi looked at the retreating back of the commander and didn''t give chase. The sign of the contract of that Eastern Kingdom commander could be fake. She wasn''t too sure of this, since there has never been a fake sign before, but based on everything she experienced during the fight, it was a possibility.


    ''If it really is a fake, what could be its purpose? What does the Eastern Human Kingdom want to do with a fake sign of the Ethereal''s contract?''

 51 Negotiations

    After the battle was over, my teammates and I headed back to the school bringing the prisoners and the children. When we told the Principal what had happened, he looked extremely troubled. We left him with the children who were going to be placed in an orphanage. As for the Eastern Kingdom soldiers, their wounds were treated then they were taken away until we begin negotiations with the Eastern Kingdom.


    Due to us attacking first and the Eastern Kingdom soldiers simply retaliating, this case would be difficult to handle. Seeing as all the black-clad students were children of families with unique backgrounds just made this case even more difficult to handle.


    ?


    A few days after the incident we were now heading towards a conference room to talk about the events prior. As Tsukiyomi and I were following behind the other senpais, I heard a familiar voice.


    "EDGE!" I looked behind me and saw my dad was rushing towards me. He quickly hugged me with nimble movements.


    "Are you alright Edge?! Did those b*stards from the Eastern Kingdom do anything to you?!"


    "No, actually it was us, that kinda attacked first."


    "Is that so, well it doesn''t matter. A bunch of grown as* men attacking children. They keep on going on about their pride as warriors, but then they go around doing this. Don''t worry son, it doesn''t matter even if you killed a king, dad''s always going to protect you."


    ''Hey is it really alright to say something like that out loud?'' As usual, my dad was so energetic. I couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "So dad where''s mom?" The moment I asked dad showed a weird smile and answered.


    "She''s doing something rather important at the moment." After he said those words he continued to hug me. It took some time before we headed into the conference room.


    ?


    When we entered the conference room, there were already people inside. All the other black-clad students were already there sitting with what looks to be their fathers.


    I saw Rain-senpai in the corner of the room without anyone beside him. He was looking rather glum and his usual confidence seems to be gone. Now that I think about it during the fight against the Eastern Kingdom soldiers, I couldn''t see Rain-senpai. Though there were a lot of soldiers, maybe amidst all that and seeing as I was concentrated on Tsukiyomi I didn''t notice him...


    ?


    On the other side, were the Eastern Kingdom people. There were five of them and those five were exuding a powerful aura.


    I could feel that the four were at the same level as the commander Tsukiyomi fought the other day, while the one in the middle was stronger than that. I saw Tsukiyomi glaring at the man in the middle but unlike before she didn''t take action.


    She already explained to me and everyone else why she attacked in the first place. The commander from the battle a few days ago was someone that felt like he had a contract with an Ethereal and he was a supposed contract breaker. But during the fight Tsukiyomi noticed some oddities and concluded that the sign of the contract must be a fake or something else entirely.


    ?


    The atmosphere was heavy and once everyone was present the representative of the palace sent here to observe sat down. The moment he did so the leader of the Eastern Kingdom group spoke.


    "I''ll get right to the point I want my soldiers back, I want the criminals who attacked our merchants, and I want these children who attacked my men to be punished accordingly, especially her." The leader pointed at Tsukiyomi. Hearing what the other side dad started laughing. The other fathers were scrunching their eyebrows.


    "Oh, are you sure you want to do it that way? Do you know what race this little lady is from?" Dad gestured at Tsukiyomi and the leader of the other side didn''t answer. Seeing his reaction dad smiled and then continued on.


    "You see she told us something interesting. So I have a question for you and depending on your answer, I might actually concede on some of your idiotic demands. Are you experimenting with Ethereals? Of course, you aren''t I already know that... But what are you doing making something similar to the seal of the contracts that Ethereals use?" Dad continued to speak in a tone that he was looking down on the Eastern Kingdom people.


    "Do not push it Leonard Regius. You might be the head of the Regius household, the so called ''Sword of the North'' but that doesn''t change the fact that right now you are alone here with these other soft-bellied Northerners. I could kill you with one swing of my sword."


    I saw the faces of the other fathers. It would seem that they didn''t like the way the leader of the Eastern Kingdom soldiers spoke about them. They were nobles of the Northern Kingdom, and they also had the skills to wage war and battle. Even if they weren''t a match for the leader of the other side in a one on one situation, they believed that together they could still kill the dignitaries of the Eastern Kingdom.


    I could even feel Jester-senpai''s mana spiking as he was getting ready to use a spell. The Eastern Kingdom soldiers were already holding the hilt of their swords. The leader was calmly looking at the surroundings and then glared at Jester-senpai. I guess he figured that he was the most threatening of those present in the room. Even Tsukiyomi was getting ready to pounce at the leader. The inside of the conference room was now filled with bloodlust. I could even see that Cliff-senpai was licking his lips.


    It was then I noticed that only my dad was still acting calmly as he suddenly laughed a very hearty laugh. The leader didn''t appreciate the laughing of my father nor did his men as all their focus was now on my dad. Before the leader could say anything my dad spoke.


    "You Eastern Kingdom b*stards are always so quick to anger. Though I doubt you could kill me since if you did that would mean war between our two kingdoms. Surely even you, prideful pricks that you are wouldn''t want that to happen. Also, I want to inform you that currently the whole army of the Regius Household commanded by my wife, is near your fortress in Mino and they are about to conduct a military exercise. So if you want me to call them back, you either tell me what you''re doing with trying to imitate the contract of the Ethereals, or you can drop your demands and let bygones be bygones. So what do you choose?!"


    "Do you plan to strong-arm us?!"


    "Weren''t you doing the same thing, just moments ago?"


    Dad was holding a crystal orb-like object, which seems to be a communication device. The leader of the other side sneered and stood up from his seat. The group then left, but before they left I saw the leader whispering something to my dad, who simply shrugged his shoulders.


    Once the group from the Eastern Kingdom was gone, dad spoke to the crystal orb. "Honey, no need to continue, you can retreat." After saying that I could hear my mom''s voice shouting. "EDGE! Mommy is-" The transmission was cut off before she could finish what she was saying.

 52 Nightmare

    The incident regarding the Eastern Kingdom soldiers were only known by a few. So the students in the school had no idea what happened. The only person I told was Setsuna and he found the whole situation normal.


    "Yeah the Eastern Kingdom has always been like that for as long as I remember but... There was once a time my grandfather said that we weren''t as arrogant as this. Back then the Eastern Kingdom''s citizens were more focused on attaining enlightenment. My grandfather would use to say, the way of the sword is endless. There is no right or wrong way to reach the apex of the sword. You could admire its beauty, you could gain wisdom, you could find happiness, the way of the sword knew no bounds. But at some point, the people of the Eastern Kingdom no longer see the sword for its beauty, and only looked for power and unrivaled strength. The many ways of the sword turned to only one way and the many sword schools in the Eastern Kingdom slowly dwindled until only a few survived."


    Setsuna wasn''t there when the Eastern Kingdom still believed in a different way. But I saw in his eyes as he told his story, that he wished he could''ve been there. We continued to talk about the way of the sword, and it somehow gave me a bit of enlightenment.


    The way of the sword wasn''t just about gaining strength. It was something that could take a life, but at the same time, it could save a life. It was something pure...


    When I told Setsuna what I thought, the two of us began exchanging our views, and our understanding of the techniques we used grew. Tsukiyomi didn''t join as she said, "Such things aren''t meant for Ethereals. We are a race that is practically the living embodiment for the way of the sword." She spoke with her usual confidence, but with an extra little bit of smugness.


    ?


    For the following days, there wasn''t much news regarding the Eastern Kingdom. Well, that was natural seeing as I and the others were just children. No one would tell us what was going on. Maybe Jester-senpai knows something, but he would never tell me. He doesn''t even talk in a normal conversation.


    There was also that story about the warbeast children. Their parents were found but they were already dead. They were killed in different gruesome ways, which was very hard to describe. It would seem that the group who attacked the children''s village never planned to release their parents. It feels like they held a massive grudge against them.


    "Edge don''t overthink it. All you need to do is continue what you''re doing now and get stronger. The stronger you get, the stronger I will get. When you get enough mana to power me with my full strength, I could kill the guy from last time with a swat of my hand." Tsukiyomi spoke to me while radiating a bit of killing intent.


    "I guess... Yeah, you''re right, no use thinking about it now. I just need to focus on strengthening my techniques. As for my body, I still need to wait a few years, once my body catches up to my skills, I can finally start the real training."


    ?


    Aside from thinking about what the warbeasts children, and what the Eastern Kingdom guys were doing. I was also having problems sleeping. It was just from time to time before. But ever since our encounter with the warbeast children. I''ve been having the same nightmare over and over again.


    It was the nightmare of when I faced the demon lord. That battle, even in this new world, I can still remember it so vividly. The mistake I made that day still haunts me even now...


    The nightmare that keeps on haunting me, I cannot escape its grasp. Have I not atone from my sin with my death on that day? Am I really beyond salvation at this point?... No that can''t be, I was already forgiven by that person on that day... The only one who hasn''t forgiven me... Is myself...


    It''s not like I can forget it, nor do I wish to forget it. This is a sin that I should always remember... I guess because of my family, and friends in this world, I forgot about my sin. For a moment, for a single moment, I actually forgot about you...


    "Are you perhaps angry that I almost forgot you? Is that why you show me this nightmare so that you could always be by my side? You weren''t that kind of person..." I couldn''t help but mumble as I awoke once more from my dream, my nightmare, my past, my sin.

 53 Air walk

    "Why are you here? This is my alone time with Edge." Tsukiyomi spoke with a light smile on her face.


    "Edge told me I can join you guys. He said you can teach me and him ''Air Walk." Eva responded with a smile of her own. What she said was true, and I wanted to invite Setsuna as well, but he said that he has his own way to achieve flight. Well, that made sense seeing as he does use the Eastern Kingdom style swordsmanship. So he most likely would achieve flight using his sword.


    "Is this true Edge?" Tsukiyomi looked at me with that smile of hers. Though I wanted to answer honestly, that threatening smile of hers made me want to do otherwise.


    "Kukuku, why aren''t you answering Edge? I''m just asking a normal question. No need to be afraid, I''m not mad, no not at all."


    "Why do you even need to ask Edge? Didn''t I already answer your question?"


    "Don''t interfere, third wheel. I''m not asking you, I''m asking Edge." Tsukiyomi responded without looking at Eva.


    "Who are you calling a third wheel?! Well, I guess the old lady is feeling insecure, that''s why she keeps on pressuring Edge."


    I could practically see sparks flying between the two, as they spoke. While I was thinking about what to do in this situation, I heard someone shout.


    "My Supreme Loli Goddess! I Leto your humble servant has arrived." As expected the familiar face of Leto-senpai appeared bowing in front of Tsukiyomi. Of course, trailing behind him was Clarise-senpai.


    "Sorry everyone, we heard from Setsuna-kun that Tsukiyomi-san was here teaching how to use something called ''Air Walk.'' So Leto and I were wondering if we could join you guys. The two of us are willing to pay for the lessons. Are two white gold coins enough, or should I give five?"


    White gold coins?! One white gold coin was equivalent to twenty gold coins. With that much money, I could buy that expensive sword I saw in the school''s weapon shop. As expected from children of nobles, they got a lot of money...


    Well, I guess I too am a noble''s child and I also have a lot of money coming from the school and my mom. But all that money goes to feeding Tsukiyomi. Maybe with this, I could finally buy a set of new equipment. As I was thinking about all that I saw Tsukiyomi receiving the money.


    "Very well, since there is already a third wheel here, might as well teach you guys as well. Kukuku, do you see this third wheel, at least they had the decency to pay for the lessons."


    Hearing what Tsukiyomi said, I could see Eva''s face trying to hold in her anger. She then took out ten white gold coins. "Then, I''m... S...So...Sorry! I apologize for my behavior, here please take this as payment for my lessons."


    "Kukuku, I guess I can reluctantly accept your money."


    "Tsukiyomi do you really need to do this. We''re all friends here, can you please just give back there money and do it for free." Even though I also wanted to use that money to buy new things, but I was the one who invited Eva to join. At that time I wasn''t actually thinking about her paying.


    "What are you saying Edge-kun?! The holy loli Goddess is going to teach us personally. Giving her this kind of offering is the bare minimum." Leto-senpai responded before Tsukiyomi could speak.


    "He''s kinda right Edge-kun... Not about the holy loli Goddess thing, but in regards to the payment. I won''t feel right if I don''t give Tsukiyomi-san the proper compensation for her work." Clarise-senpai gave her opinion as well.


    "...As much as I don''t like to say it, but... The two senpais are right." Eva spoke begrudgingly as well.


    "Kukuku, you hear that Edge, these people are willingly giving me these white gold coins. I did not force them to do anything."


    "Fine, if that''s what they want."


    ?


    After that little bit of delay Tsukiyomi finally started to teach us about ''Air Walk.''


    "Today I''ll be teaching you ''Air Walk'' which is an Ethereal skill. The equivalent skill of this that human society uses would be the Northern Kingdom''s [Wing] spell and the Eastern Kingdom''s flying on top of one sword. I don''t know if the Western Kingdom has an equivalent skill as well. Don''t worry even though it''s an Ethereal Skill, anyone can use it as long as they have mana."


    "Anyway, upon my understanding of both human skills, I truly believe that ''Air Walk'' to be superior among the three skills. The reason I believe this is because of the mobility upon using the skill. When I battled the Eastern Kingdom commander I noticed that his movement was restricted to how he could move his sword. He was standing on top of it which made it harder to move. Though it was faster than me in pure speed, in battle maneuverability is better than speed."


    "As for the Northern Kingdom''s [Wing] here I''ll show you. Gather upon my call blessed winds of the world, guide my body to the clouds above, [Wing]"


    After reciting her spell, a bit of my mana was drained. Based on the level of mana consumption, [Wing] must be a B class spell. Tsukiyomi then floated above the ground and shifted her body left and right, as she swooped in here and there.


    "As you can see, to move while using [Wing] I need to shift my body to make it move in that direction. In battle, this would not be much of a problem for mages, but if you want to use close-range combat it would be rather hard. This limits the possibilities you can use in battle."


    Tsukiyomi then canceled the [Wing] spell and then stepped onto the air. It looked like she was stepping on some invisible ground.


    "Now as for ''Air Walk'' using it makes you feel like the air and the ground is no different. You can move the same way as you do on the ground, in fact, you can move even better."


    Tsukiyomi then started running on air, she then jumped forward kicked on empty air and then did a somersault.


    "You see these are the advantages of ''Air Walk.'' So it''s time for you guys to do it as well. All you need to do is gather mana onto your feet, afterward, you need to spread the mana you gathered outward. Then you need to concentrate on hardening the outward mana. Finally, you need to properly control the output. Since if you can''t control your mana properly, not only will you be unable to create a proper foothold, but you might drain your mana quickly."


    Tsukiyomi explained it as if it was the easiest thing to do. As I expected, what came afterward was a series of mistakes. This made Eva and Tsukiyomi start bickering again.


    "You''re the worst teacher I have ever seen."


    "Well, you''re the worst student I have ever had the misfortune of seeing."


    While the two of them were bickering, Leto-senpai was backing up Tsukiyomi, while Clarise-senpai was trying to stop the fight. Well, unlike them I was able to do it rather quickly since my control of mana has always been better than most.

 54 Western Kingdoms Engineering

    The days in school continued on as normal. After the first mission as black-clads, it doesn''t seem like the royal family was keen on giving us another mission. So I continued to do the same everyday things I did, classes, training, and exploring a bit more of the school. One day while I was walking around with the usual group of Tsukiyomi, Setsuna, and even Eva, I heard a weird explosive sound.


    It was an unusual sound like a roar of a mighty being, but I could feel no mana being emitted. The others and I started running towards were we heard the sound. When I saw that it came from the engineering department I could already guess what it might''ve been.


    Upon entering the department I saw the smoky remains of a student. I was about to go and help, but then the student suddenly stood up and started shaking his body like a dog. The dust spread around and some of us coughed for a bit.


    Once the dust settled I saw a rather muscular man with messy bluish blond hair.


    "That was a mistake, I wonder what went wrong this time? Well, either way, I at least could say that this is stronger than a rifle." The man looked at the broken pieces of what looked to be the thing that exploded. I then approached him and tapped his back. The man jumped backward in fright.


    "WHOAH! Huh? Who are you guys? Are you here to do some experiments as well? Sorry, I kinda blew up this part, so maybe you can use the one next to it."


    "No, we aren''t here to do any experiments, we were just interested in what you were trying to create."


    The moment the man heard what I said, I saw his eyes sparkle with delight. It was the same excited eyes my alchemy professor whose name I still don''t know shows as he explains alchemy.


    "Do you know about rifles?" I got a bit confused as to why he suddenly asked a question, but I still answered.


    "I do a bit... Isn''t that the weapon the Western Kingdom soldiers prefer to use."


    "Yes, that''s the one. Do you know why they use that instead of the usual melee weapons and spells?"


    "Isn''t it because it''s faster than using spells, and its range makes it a better weapon than most melee weapons. Also, it looks like it takes less time to master this weapon, unlike melee weapons like the sword which takes years upon years to master."


    "Correct! Basically it''s a more efficient weapon. Unlike magic, anyone can use this weapon with a little bit of training. But though it is efficient it also has a lot of defects. For one thing, it''s only as powerful as a low-level fireball spell. Though it does have the advantage of being able to be fired in succession. Still, in a fight against powerful opponents that isn''t enough. So I wanted to create an even more powerful weapon. I call it the mana cannon!"


    The man then revealed a small scale model of this so called mana cannon. It looked like a rifle with a bigger hole.


    "How powerful do you supposed this will be when you finish?" I couldn''t help but ask him.


    "I''m not sure yet, but in theory, it should be a strong as a high mid-tier spell. It''s for those people that have abundant mana but don''t know how to use spells. Of course, I''m trying to make a normal version as well, which uses the same material as the rifle. So now you have the choice of either using mana cannon or the cannon."


    "Why did you make the mana cannon which needs mana in the first place. I thought you were trying to make a weapon that anyone could use?"


    "In the first place, I wasn''t planning to make a weapon anyone could use. That''s a misunderstanding, I said I wanted to create a weapon more powerful than the rifle. Also, it was just easier to make a mana cannon, so I tried doing that first. Well, though I kinda succeeded it''s going to be a long while before it can be used in a real battle. The output the mana cannon can handle is lower than I expected. So I need to find a way to make the parts more durable and able to withstand an intense amount of mana. I was also actually thinking about making mana rifles as well. I started doing-"


    The man went on and on about his research that I or anyone else couldn''t but in. As the man was getting more excited, is when I saw Rena-sensei running towards us.


    "Edge-kun, Tuskiyomi-san! There''s an emergency please head towards the Principal''s office now!"

 55 Attack

    Rena-sensei couldn''t even look me in the eyes as she runs off to the next place she needed to go. I''m having an ominous feeling about this. Tsukiyomi and I quickly headed to the Principal''s office and saw him sitting in one at his desk. On top of his desk were numerous communication orbs. When he noticed us, he handed the communication orbs to his assistant beside him.


    "Edge-kun, Tsukiyomi-chan... We are having a crisis right now. All of the black-clads except for you two have been dispatched in various locations. Even some of the teachers were forced into action. The kingdom''s military is also all over the place trying to contain the situation."


    I noticed that Harold was looking quite pale, and his breathing wasn''t right. It would seem like he would collapse in any second.


    "What''s happening?"


    "We don''t know... The kingdom has been attacked in multiple locations at the same time. The attackers were people within the different cities, towns, and villages. They were normal everyday people that suddenly attacked in a synchronized manner. We haven''t determined if this is something done by a spell of sorts, or if they are really some sort of faction."


    While Harold was explaining all this he was looking at me weirdly. As if it was taking everything he had to speak, Harold sighed as he continued.


    "There is nothing I could say that will make this sound any better, but still I need to say it... Edge your hometown was attacked."


    Upon hearing that line, a flash of memories from my past life came into mind.


    "While the major cities were being attacked by the unknown faction, a group of humans calling themselves the true humanity came attacking all the villages with demi-humans in them. It was so sudden and coordinated, they also attacked at the same time as the unknown faction. We aren''t sure if the two are partners, Yet....." I didn''t hear what else the Harold wanted to say as I started running while using [full boost] on my body. This was an unknown technique in this world only I am able to use it.


    "Edge!" I heard Tsukiyomi''s voice but it sounded so distant. I continued to sprint as the horrid memories of my past life came flooding in.


    ?


    Tsukiyomi''s POV:


    The moment he heard the news of the attack, Edge sprinted forward. It was a speed no human could have managed. Still, it was within the range of what an I could do. I followed behind him screaming his name, yet it doesn''t seem like he could hear me. Rage has filled his soul and is tainting his mana.


    ?


    Edge''s POV:


    As I was running past some horses, I felt a hot sensation coming from my chest. It was burning but I had no time to stop. I looked at my chest while I was running. The mark of the contract, the silver full moon was changing color, it was turning vermillion the color of blood.


    A vermillion moon was now etched on my chest. That was when my worry turned into rage, my thoughts of saving turned into killing my enemies. Slowly but surely my mind was losing its clarity but I don''t care I need to kill those bastards that attack my village.


    I don''t care who they are. I''ll rip apart their innards, break their skulls, shatter their bones, and before they die I''ll feed them to the trolls, and once their souls are released from their bodies I will destroy them so that they can''t reincarnate nor reach hell. I will wipe out their very existence!


    ?


    Tsukiyomi''s POV:


    Sh*t, this emotion that I feel from Edge through the contract is too much. So much rage so much hatred... I might not be able to retain my sanity... For as long as he''s like this, it''s going to be hard. Damn it... My mind''s going blank I hope when I wake up you won''t regret this Edge.....


    "KUKUKUKKUKU HAHAHAHA! LET''S HAVE OUR SELVES A BLOODY FEAST!"

 56 Enraged

    The guard David''s POV:


    We were suddenly attacked by some people that looked like knights. They started killing everyone in sight. Except for the warbeasts and demons which they tortured and raped, one the other hand they swiftly killed the humans.


    Some of the rankers fought back of course but they were outnumbered one against a hundred. Even if we were more skilled we could do nothing with such numbers. That was when I saw him; his gentle smile was replaced with a savage grin. His kind demeanor was replaced with killing intent. It had been near a year now since I last saw him, and within that year he had changed greatly.


    Alongside him was his companion Tsukiyomi, who also felt different from that crazed smile on her face. While I was distracted by Tsukiyomi''s looks, Edge Regius started charging at the invaders.


    He didn''t kill them instantly, instead, he would cut off their legs and arms, and he was actively avoiding a fatal blow as to not kill them quickly.


    He would hit some parts of the body with his fingers while Tsukiyomi was cutting them in half. Yet even with that kind of damage, they were still alive screaming in pain. The other invaders notice him and Tsukiyomi. They surrounded them but that only made Tsukiyomi laugh.


    "WHAT A FINE FEAST THIS IS!" with a wave of her hand the heads of the surrounding soldiers flew. While she was doing that, Edge kept on torturing the enemy before killing them. By the looks of it, he did not relish in the pain he brought upon his enemy. He did not feel joy as he fought nor did he feel sorrow or fear. His eyes that stared at the enemy was empty like a doll''s. On the other hand, Tsukiyomi relished in the ecstasy of killing.


    Some of the villagers were happy that they were rescued but that was only some of them. The others were shivering in fear not at the invaders but at their savior Edge Regius and Tsukiyomi. His magic that swept away a hundred, his sword that punished dozens was a horrible sight to behold.


    I have heard the rumors of his strength but this goes beyond what the rumors were saying especially regarding Tsukiyomi. Her strength was unbelievable, even as I was watching her fight right before me, I couldn''t believe what I saw.


    She stood at one spot and with a wave of her hand, she would slice apart a dozen men. She did all these with a smile on her face. Even though it was horrifying, her way of fighting was quite a beautiful sight to behold. That was when I noticed that they were not necessarily saving anyone they were just killing the enemy. The houses surrounding them were destroyed, they didn''t even bother checking if anyone was inside. Damn it! I moved quickly and tried to evacuate those who survived.


    ?


    Edge''s POV:


    I was alone in deep darkness. In there above my head, I saw a vision of my body moving by itself. It kept on killing people with no remorse nor anger. It just kept on killing the enemy... Why was I doing this again?


    I see It doesn''t matter, does it, I just have to kill the enemy. I watched my body move as if I was dreaming about myself. The power shown by my body in this dream was stronger than I could ever imagine. Was this perhaps the full potential of my body?


    I wonder... What was the point of killing all of these enemies again? While I was asking myself these questions I heard a familiar voice.


    "Kukuku, have you forgotten even that?" There she was with her beautiful flowing black hair and ruby red eyes my partner Tsukiyomi arrived.


    "What do you mean Tsukiyomi?" I looked at her confused, her beautiful lips curved upward into a smile.


    "Kukuku, not even surprised that I''m here? Or is it that you don''t know where you are?"


    "Where I am?..."


    "Right now you are deep inside your subconscious. Frankly, I''m a little disappointed that you would do this. What happened to the boy I fell in love with? The one who fought against all odds with a smile on his face."


    "Fell in love with?" I looked at her still confused, my eyes show nothing as I felt nothing. Tsukiyomi looked at me her eyes showed her sorrow and pity.


    "Not even reacting to that. The usual you would have started blushing and stuttering. Were you really such a weak person to fall like this?"


    "I do not know if I was weak or not, but does it matter if I was weak or strong? If in the end, all that''s left is nothing, then why bother with such trivialities?"


    "As usual you speak way beyond your age. Hmm, that gives me an idea!" After saying so Tsukiyomi closed her eyes and stopped talking. I returned my attention to what''s happening to my outside body it was almost done with killing all the enemies. I wonder what will my body do next? Well does it really matter?"


    ?


    Tsukiyomi''s POV:


    Edge my beloved partner was being devoured by all of his negative emotions. Talking to him seems to be useless. He was not thinking straight, actually, I think he''s not even thinking at all anymore.


    There must be something in here that I could use. Seeing as I manifested in his subconscious with only a few months of knowing me. He must trust me deeply, so I''m sure I can save him. The same as he saved me from that dark place. I will save him from this.


    I did tell him that no matter how much he breaks I will always be there to fix him up. I dived into his memories or to be more precise I entered his soul. His soul was not like any other I have seen before. It felt immensely powerful, almost frightening. I noticed that there was something hidden deep within his soul, but I couldn''t access that part, as a powerful wave would assault me as I near it.


    Was there another being inside Edge''s soul?... Well, it doesn''t seem like this other being was an intruder, it feels like it was a part of Edge. Well, I guess I need to look elsewhere.


    That was when I saw memories, scenes of people, and places that do not exist in this world. The main focus of these images was a man seeking out his revenge. How is this related to Edge, no in the first place why are these images seen inside his soul?...


    A soul in a certain sense is immortal it either reaches enlightenment and goes beyond the mortal realm, or it can use the other way and change vessels. The soul might be immortal but the body isn''t. So that must mean the soul will enter another body to retain itself. Thus the concept of reincarnation was created, which is said to be a part of this world.


    So that might mean that these images were from a previous life. Yet why are they on the surface of the soul alongside his current memories?... There''s too much information that I don''t understand to conclude anything, but I''m assuming somewhere in this past life''s memories an answer can be found. An answer to save that idiot I have fallen in love with.

 57 Story

    Tsukiyomi''s POV:


    I see... I finally understand why he was like that. He reincarnated with his past life''s memories intact. A hero of another world. A hero who did not seek salvation but only the destruction of his enemies. A hero who lived his life for vengeance. So that''s why his hatred had reached such peaks. This must look like a repeat of the time his village was destroyed by demons. I see I understand now I can''t let this madness take me. The madness of a human who lived such a short life can''t compare to me.


    "Kukuku, this time let me save you Edge."


    ?


    Edge''s POV:


    I''ve done it I was able to kill all of my enemies. So what was next, I felt hostility from behind. One of the women from the village was glaring at me. Was she an enemy too? No use thinking about it I must kill all of my enemies.


    As I was about to swing my longsword, somebody arrived before me. Someone caught my sword using two fingers. There was only one person in the vicinity that could accomplish such a feat. I look at the one in front and just as I suspected my partner Tsukiyomi was the one who blocked my strike.


    "Kukuku, what were you planning to do Edge?" She asked me. Was she an enemy as well? She protected one of the enemies so does that mean Tsukiyomi betrayed me? Arrrgh my head hurts, it doesn''t matter who it is as long as she''s an enemy she must die.


    ?


    Tsukiyomi''s POV:


    Edge was about to attack me, but before he could strike I took hold of his body and jumped. I jumped into the forest where I first met him.


    "This way no one would get hurt from our fight." Several [fireballs] were heading toward me I evaded them all while closing in on Edge. I waved my hand downward trying to hit Edge''s left arm. He did a sideward dodge that was the first time that Edge evaded one of my attacks so perfectly.


    Yet there was no time to be shocked Edge used [wind slice] from the right side. As I thought of doing a back step Edge used [crescent moon]. While I try to evade I felt the mana supply was severed. Not only did his power increased as well as his skills, but he even became quite ruthless.


    "Kukuku, how interesting! The condition to win for you is by killing me. On the other hand, the conditions for me to win are to beat you without killing you. To top it off there''s now a time limit until my mana supply is depleted. Kukuku, even with all these handicaps do you honestly think you can win?!"


    Though I shouted this with bravado, based on how strong Edge was getting by the second, this could actually be my last dance. Well, if it is with him then so be it.


    ?


    Edge''s POV:


    Tsukiyomi was at an extreme disadvantage. Yet even with that, she was still smiling. Why was that? Why was she smiling so happily?


    "You don''t even know that boy?" I heard a familiar voice. A voice that once before belonged to a man who wished only for vengeance? When I looked at the direction of the voice. There stood a man without face nor body simply saying he was only a shadow.


    "Do you know why she''s smiling?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    "Of course I know brat" This nostalgic way of talking reminded me of the past. It was a year after I started my journey, at that time I finally understood how ugly the world truly was. Wait why was I thinking like this?... I do not know...


    "Hey brat is this truly what you want?"


    "What I want is to kill the enemy."


    "Then is that girly over there really an enemy? Wasn''t she the one you promise to never betray?" While I was thinking about what the shadow of my past said. I heard her voice, as she started talking while evading my attacks.


    "Hey, Edge let me tell you a story!" She shouted at me while dodging my attacks. She didn''t counterattack she just kept on talking.


    "Long ago in a world different from this one. A boy just barely fourteen years of age started a journey of revenge. This boy before starting his journey was a normal boy you could see anywhere. He had a family that loved him, friends that cherish him. Every day for him was bright and cheerful."


    "So why do you ask did this boy start his journey for revenge? Because everything was taken from him. His friends slaughtered as they call for help. His family butchered as they protected him. Call it luck or a miracle, the boy was missed by the demons that attacked the village. As the boy looked at his village that was no more, he asked a question. "Why was I the only one who survived?" No matter how many times he cried and asked no one was there to answer him. So, in the end, he came to his own conclusion. "Maybe I survived to take revenge on those who did these things. To give them what they deserve." With those feelings, the boy started his journey of revenge and atonement."


    "In the first year of his journey, the boy came to understand one truth that he never wished to know. The world was ugly, the demons who attacked his village were evil, but the humans were not necessarily the embodiment of good. They were no less evil than the demons they purge. Yet even witnessing this truth the boy continued his journey of revenge. He killed all the demons he met no exceptions. Women, children, no matter who as long as they were a demon he killed them. As he continued his journey his name became famous and he was hailed as a hero of the human race. He didn''t bother with those nicknames given to him as long as he gets to wipe out all the demons from the face of the planet. On the height of his journey, the young hero met a girl that will change everything."


    ?


    Tsukiyomi''s POV:


    While I kept on dodging I continued my story. It was when I reached that part about the girl, Edge''s movement dulled. I was right! So with that confirmation, I continued the story.


    ?


    Edge''s POV:


    When I heard her tell my story a great sense of nostalgia came to me. It was enough to dull my movements for a second. Even with that opening Tsukiyomi didn''t attack and simply continued her story.


    "So the young hero who could not trust anyone allowed this one girl to accompany him. How was that possible? Well, the young hero did try to drive her off. But she kept on coming back so the young hero reluctantly gave up. She followed the young hero watching him battle and sometimes aiding him in battle. She would ask a lot of questions, until one day she asked why he started his journey. Upon hearing the whole story the girl looked at the hero and said, "have you ever questioned, why the demons attacked?"


    "What reason is there, other than they just want to kill and conquer?... Well, it doesn''t matter what their reasons are. The main point is that they killed my family my friends and everyone in the village. That alone warrants their deaths." The girl looked at the young hero with sorrowful eyes.


    "I see..." That was all she said and the conversation ended. The following day the girl was nowhere to be seen. After meeting the girl the hero allowed others to be his companions. They weren''t really friends or anything close to that, they were simply companions who shared the same goal. With the combined force of his companions and the human army. The hero stormed the demon king''s castle. Many died along the way and once he reached the throne room only he survived. He opened the doors to the throne room. What awaited him there was his most hated enemy the demon lord. He and the demon lord fought their level of skill was similar, no actually the demon lord was not going all out. The hero using that opening attacked the helmet of the demon lord. What he saw shook the very core of his soul." With hearing what came next, tears started flowing from my eyes.


    ?


    Tsukiyomi''s POV:


    Edge stopped attacking he simply stood there crying. His face was emotionless as a doll yet he was crying. With this, I continue my story while sitting down. I swung my arm at a nearby tree and made a chair. Well, a stump can''t really be called a chair but it will do. With that, I sat down and continued my story. "Behind the helmet was the face of a girl the hero knew. It was the face of the girl who accompanied him the longest."

 58 The end of a story

    Tsukiyomi''s POV:


    "Behind the helmet was the face of a girl the hero knew. It was the face of the girl who accompanied him the longest. The hero couldn''t believe what he saw and started screaming. His very soul which emitted a very powerful pressure roared out.


    "What is this demon lord!? Some kind of trick?! Why is she here? What have you done to her?!" The hero kept on screaming yet no one answered. The girl in front of him simply smiled at him, the same gentle smile she always had.


    "You can stop now. I''ll save you." The hero spoke to the girl.


    "Save me from what? The demon lord?... That is impossible." The girl shook her head.


    "What do you mean, weren''t you captured and forced to do this?" The hero spoke, his voice almost cracking.


    "Unfortunately that is not the case."


    "Then what are you doing here? Where is the demon lord?!" The hero was not stupid, he already knew the answer to his own question. Yet in his heart, he wanted to hear something different. He wanted the girl in front of him to deny his thoughts, but in the end, the truth can never change.


    "You probably understand the truth, but you won''t accept it... Hey, hero, I''m the demon lord." With that one line, the hero''s mind was swallowed by anger. His rage made him move forward. All of the wounds he sustained before coming here meant nothing if he could kill this person in front of him. The hero poured all of his mana into his sword he even gave his sword some of his life force. As if that wasn''t enough, his powerful soul that housed unknown beings also strengthened his attack.


    The hero then used his ultimate technique [silver sword] an unavoidable, unblockable attack. Once he swung down his sword, he finally noticed the demon lord didn''t move from her spot. She didn''t plan to do anything at all. She simply stood there and accepted his attack. The hero then heard her voice full of compassion and happiness.


    "I hope this time, I''ll be able to set you free." The hero hesitated for a moment, he wanted to stop his attack but it was too late. The attack hit the demon lord and disintegrated her, not even her ashes were left behind.


    The hero lamented at the moment, thinking about her final words and how foolish he truly was. He regretted everything, he regretted living only for revenge, and he regretted not understanding the true reason for the war.


    He wanted to do something to wipe away his regret but he knew he couldn''t do anything. The reason was simple, the hero was dying. He was heavily wounded before reaching the throne room and he even used his ultimate skill that required the use of all his mana. The chance of him surviving was practically nonexistent. That was when he made a wish "I hope my next life would be more fulfilling." Thus ended the life of the hero from that world, but his story continues. It is his choice if he wants to end his story in another tragedy!" That was all I got, let us see what you''ll do Edge.


    ?


    Edge''s POV:


    Tsukiyomi''s story ended, the tears won''t stop flowing out from my eyes. She didn''t want to fight but I still killed her. Why? Was it because she was an enemy? No that can''t be it, why did she say that in the end?... She had hoped her death will set me free, free from what?... Oh, that''s right after I killed her that was the time I understood a bit of what she said. She wanted me to be set free from the chains of revenge. There was really no point in revenge. Even if I obtain it, nothing will really change, except gaining a lot of regrets. It seems that I haven''t really matured at all. I sighed at my own foolishness.


    ?


    Tsukiyomi''s POV:


    The mana flow from Edge was returning to normal. The flow of mana through the contract was also returning. ''Kukuku. I knew you could do it Edge.'' While looking at him I saw Edge collapsing.

 59 Sarah Regius

    During the attack on the village, everyone from the mansion was sealed. Somebody had laid a very complicated spell that blocked us from leaving the vicinity. No matter what attack mom and dad used, the barrier surrounding the house wouldn''t break. We were all mortified that we couldn''t do anything.


    Then suddenly the sealing barrier disappeared, all of the battle servants burst out running toward the village, so did mom, dad, and I. When we reached the village, unfamiliar knights were down on the ground, corpses were all over the place.


    This was the first time I saw a dead body, it made me feel a bit scared. As I felt my body tremble, I felt somebody grabbed my hand. Mom was now holding my hand tightly. As I was slowly calming down I looked around the village.


    The battle servants were helping the villagers. Dad was talking to one of the guards who witnessed the whole thing. Mom and I listened in on the conversation. It seems like brother and tsukiyomi-nee-san were here, and they were the ones who killed all of the invaders.


    The guard also explained that when they were doing so, it seems like they were in a mad frenzy. When they finished killing the invaders, onii-chan tried to attack a woman who was glaring at him. Tsukiyomi-nee-san seemingly removed from her frenzied state jumped into the forest with onii-chan.


    Upon hearing what the guard said, all of us looked at the direction of the forest. Half of it was gone, half of the trees in the forest were gone. My father went toward the place where onii-chan and Tsukiyomi-nee-san had gone.


    I wanted to follow but mom stopped me. A few minutes later, dad came back while carrying onii-chan in his arms. Tsukiyomi-nee-san was following close behind. When the villagers saw the two of them, they got angry and started jeering and screaming.


    "Why did you bring those monsters back here?!"


    "They are not welcome here!"


    "Yeah, they destroyed our homes!" Everyone was condemning onii-chan and Tsukiyomi-nee-san. Why is everyone like this? Wasn''t onii-chan and Tsukiyomi-nee-san the ones who saved the village? Then why? Why are they being treated like this? Some of the villagers threw some rocks at them. Even the children followed suit.


    "Stop!" One of the guards shouted. He looked at the villagers throwing stones with a fierce glare. "WHY THE HELL ARE YOU, PEOPLE, LIKE THIS?! AREN''T THESE TWO YOU''RE THROWING STONES AND JEERING AT OUR SAVIORS?! THEN WHY THE HELL ARE YOU DOING THIS?! INSTEAD OF PRAISING AND CHEERING THEM YOU REPAY THEM LIKE THIS?!" The guard was furious but so were the people.


    "What saviors, they''re the ones who brought more destruction than the invaders!"


    "Yeah, because of them my shop is gone. How do you expect me to live without my livelihood?!"


    "Right it would have been better if we died if this is what comes after. Some saviors they turned out to be." The guard, after hearing those string of words looked even more furious.


    "HUH?!? WHAT THE F*CK ARE YOU SAYING, YOU BASTARDS!? THE ONLY REASON YOU''RE SAYING THESE BULLHEADED THINGS, NO THE ONLY REASON YOU GUYS ARE EVEN FLAP YOUR MOUTHS IS BECAUSE THEY SAVED YOUR LIVES! THOSE OF YOU WHO THINK IT IS BETTER TO DIE THAN LIVE LIKE THIS... STEP UP, I WILL PERSONALLY RELIEVE YOU FROM YOUR SORROWS." The villagers looked at the guard, but none went forward. Seeing everyone finally quieting down the guard looked at Leonard and bowed his head.


    "I''m sorry on behalf of the village. Everyone is a little high strung because of the recent events. Please take your son and tend to him. Again I''m sorry." The one who spoke was the village elder. I couldn''t understand why the villagers were so mean to onii-chan and Tsukiyomi-nee-san. But I knew a lot of them were also grateful.


    ?


    When onii-chan was brought to his bed, mom and dad started questioning Tsukiyomi-nee-san as to what happened. Tsukiyomi-nee-san told us about the events that transpired. First, onii-chan heard that the village was under attack.


    Enraged onii-chan rushed back, but as he got closer only rage filled his mind and tainted his mana, or in another sense his soul.


    Being linked to onii-chan, Tsukiyomi-nee-san was also affected by his rage. When they got here they started slaughtering the invaders. Once that was done onii-chan''s rage went down and with that Tsukiyomi-nee-san was able to break free from her frenzy.


    Seeing as one of the villagers was about to be attacked by onii-chan. Tsukiyomi-nee-san stopped him and brought him into the forest. They started fighting, but once brother got tired he fainted then father appeared. The rest was what we already know. Even though I couldn''t understand most of what was said, I did understand that onii-chan had a very rough time. Onii-chan just wanted to help everyone.


    ?


    A week has passed since onii-chan fainted. He still hasn''t woken up yet. Mom and dad are really worried, they would cry sometimes at night.


    Tsukiyomi-nee-san on the other hand never left his side not once, for the whole week. When I would offer her food she would say she doesn''t really need any, being an ethereal and all. How can that be I thought, I remember that Tsukiyomi-nee-san''s appetite was monstrous.


    Even now I still can''t believe my onii-chan who so strong and kind could be in such a state. I wanted to cry as well the same as mom and dad, but I won''t because I believe in onii-chan. Onii-chan promised me that he would not die and leave me behind.


    Still, not being able to do anything is so frustrating. I don''t like this feeling, so for this not to happen again, so that I won''t feel so helpless again. I need to become strong. Strong enough to stay by my brother''s side and protect his back the same as Tsukiyomi-nee-san. So today again I started practicing my magic and swordsmanship.


    ?


    Onii-chan finally woke up! Everyone gathered around him mom and dad wouldn''t stop hugging him. Tsukiyomi-nee-san wouldn''t stop calling him an idiot. Onii-chan who was at the center kept on apologizing, it was at that moment onii-chan finally noticed me.


    "Sarah." Onii-chan smiled at me with his usual gentle smile. Seeing that smile I couldn''t hold back any longer. The tears that I''ve been holding in started to flow out uncontrollably. I rushed to onii-chan''s side and hugged him.


    "Nii-chan! Nii-chan! (Hic) waaah Nii-chan, Welcome back onii-chan!" Onii-chan looked at me helplessly then patted my head and answered. "I''m back Sarah."

 60 To the new adventure

    A few days after Big bro woke up, he started gathering information about the recent events. He was worried about Eri-nee-chan and Gerard since he hasn''t seen them. When he got home he called for a family meeting. The information Big bro acquired wasn''t good news.


    Eri-nee-chan and Gerard''s parents were killed in the recent attack. Some of the children were taken by the invaders. It was rumored that they would be sold as slaves so that the true humanity can gain some extra war funds. Eri and Gerard were both part of the children captured. While brother was relaying the story he was grinding his teeth to suppress his anger.


    I can''t believe those two got caught, both of them were strong. That was when big bro started his real discussion. He wanted to rescue his friends, so he was informing his family, that he would be going to Pinlang Baham the slave traders'' stronghold, near the borders of the human, demon kingdoms.


    I was expecting mom and dad to refuse but they didn''t. It must have been because big bro was looking all serious. Even if they refuse, once big bro was like that he would do it anyway with or without their permission.


    Dad then asked what big bro and Tsukiyomi-nee-san will do about school. Big bro answered that there was no problem. He already informed the school about his plans. In fact, both he and Tsukiyomu-nee-san were given a two-year pass due to their achievements on the recent raid.


    The principal said, even if they return after two years without going to school, they''ll still be considered third years. I wanted to go with big bro but I wasn''t strong enough. So instead I''ll stay and grow stronger so that next time I can go with big bro.


    I went to see big bro the night before his departure.


    "Onii-chan please spar with me." Big bro looked into my eyes so I too looked at his. He nodded his head and led me outside.


    The moon was not out tonight but the stars were shining brightly. Tsukiyomi-nee-san was there with us, she was going to be the witness to the spar. I looked at big bro and Tsukiyomi-nee-san, they were wearing a different set of armor than their usual.


    Big bro was wearing a black sleeveless leather shirt that fitted his body showing off his muscles, and similar black leather pants and leather greaves. Yet even with the changes in his armor he still wore the brown leather gloves and even the charm that were given to him. On his waist was his longsword but this time it had a different hilt. The hilt looked similar to the crescent-shaped edge on his staff, no looking closely I do think, that is the crescent-shaped edge from his staff.


    Why am I so sure, well because there is that huge mana stone sticking at the tip? So big bro modified his weapon. Tsukiyomi-nee-san on the other hand, still wore the same thing, except this time instead of black her gown was pure white.


    I myself was wearing a white blouse and green skirt, and by my waist was a sword belt housing two short swords. These were given to me by mom and dad. The sword on the left was given by dad, it was a sword made and forged by the same blacksmith that made big bro''s sword, so same as big bro''s it glimmered with silver light.


    The sword on the right was given by mom, was a sword made from alchemy its sharpness pales in comparison to the other sword but it is very light as if you were holding nothing at all. Its color was the same as mom and big bro''s hair fiery red.


    "Draw your weapons, Sarah." Big bro spoke, I unsheathed my twin blades and so did big bro unsheathed his weapon.


    "Come at me whenever you''re ready Sarah." Hearing Big bro''s words I started chanting. Unlike big bro, I can''t do voiceless chants.


    "Upon the blessings of the earth, scatter, and spread [sandstorm]." A gust of wind and sand surrounded big bro this was to block his view.


    "O blessed spirits of water grant unto me thy blessings. Turn thy healing flow into freezing death, and curse the land upon thy wake. Show my enemy the grounds of death." I placed my hand onto the ground and activated the spell [frozen world].


    The ground we were fighting on was turned into ice. Every day I practiced in this kind of environment, so my speed can double in this field of ice. While I speed up my opponent''s movement will be obstructed.


    I charged forward gliding through the ice, I was heading toward big bro. From the beginning big bro hasn''t moved from his spot. Void style [thunderous roar], I imbued my left sword with mana and threw it forward, but before it got any distance I kicked the hilt to add to the acceleration and power.


    Big bro easily dodged with swaying movements, but with this, I''m able to get close. I did a sideward slash but big bro was able to duck and before I knew it the tip of his blade was pointing at my neck.


    I smiled, so this is the difference between me and big bro. "You''ve gotten stronger Sarah."


    "Still with that much, I wasn''t able to reach you, but the next time, I''ll make you get to fight seriously onii-chan." I hugged big bro, who patted my head.


    ?


    The following day big bro and Tsukiyomi-nee-san were about to depart. Mom and dad simply told him to take care, unlike the last time big bro left where they kept on crying.


    "See ya onii-chan, the next time we spar I''ll be way stronger. So next time bring me along, ok onii-chan!" Big bro chuckled before he answered.


    "Sure, the next time I''ll bring you along. So get stronger as much as you can, my imouto." With that big bro and Tuskiyomi-nee-san left under the bright sun, to their new adventure.

 61 Sarahs Training

    When big bro and Tsukiyomi-nee-san left, mom and dad started crying and screaming. They kept on saying why did their cute son grow up so fast. So they were holding it in the whole time. I guess they were trying to be something like dignified parents.


    ?


    So today I once again practiced my swordsmanship and magic. I remembered big bro''s movements that he used to win the spar with me, without even moving from his spot.


    The only thing big bro did was observe, react, and attack. On the other hand, While fighting big bro what did I do?... I used my flashiest moves... No that''s not what I did.


    First I tried to deny him the sense of sight, then I tried to deny him movement. After that I came charging with my strongest attack. Big bro completely read me and countered. How then should I proceed... No, it was not like that, it might have been because of the differences in our basic abilities?... Hm, no use thinking about it, better just keep on practicing.


    ?


    A few days later news arrived from the capital. A messenger was sent to the three warrior families, Hardy, Rogue, and Regius. The heads of each of the families were to come to the capital. This must be about the true humanity.


    ?


    Dad left for the capital, about three days have passed. It was around that time when mom was summoned next. She didn''t want to go and leave me behind but I told her I''ll be alright with the servants. So now I''m alone with the servants inside this mansion. I wanted them to treat me like family but they wouldn''t do so. They would always put a distance between me and them.


    ?


    So with that I kept on training and training. Mom and dad couldn''t return because they were given a lot of missions from the kingdom. Being a part of the three warrior families, it was our obligation to devote our sword for the kingdom.


    ?


    A month has passed and I received a letter that mom and dad might not come back this year. Big bro was also out and no one was here to play with me. I felt lonely truly lonely... No I can''t think like that! I must continue my training. As long as I can get stronger I''m sure I won''t be left behind.


    ?


    I took another ranking exam my current rank went like this:


    Sword:


    Fire style: D class


    Wind style: D class


    Void style: C class


    Water style: C class


    Overall sword rank: C class


    Magic:


    Wind: E class


    Earth: C class


    Water: C class


    I improved a lot but it''s still far away from the strength I wish to achieve.


    ?


    What can I do to get stronger faster? What did brother do? If I remember correctly brother went into the forest to fight monsters that was where he met Tsukiyomi-nee-san. But the forest was half gone due to brother and a lot of monsters have disappeared. Hmm... Still, it wouldn''t hurt to take a look.


    ?


    I decided to enter the forest, and so I told the servants that I will be going to the village for a while. I went to the village and into the forest. I knew some of the battle servants were following me. Yet I can''t do anything about that.


    Well, they won''t intervene as long as it''s not that dangerous. I walked in the forest for a while when finally a group of monsters appeared. It was a herd of goblins, probably around twenty or so.


    Upon spotting me they started to charge toward me. Their main weapons where clubs and hammers. I shouldn''t use magic on such opponents. I need to prove myself with my sword skills. I dashed forward my twin blades at hand. I jumped upward and dropped at the goblin at the center afterward I slashed the two goblins behind me.


    One of them was about to hit me with a hammer I blocked using my left sword and attacked with my right sword. I rolled forward if I stop moving one of them will be able to hit me. I spun my whole body 360 degrees while my sword was extended. I was able to hit three more with that move. It was going pretty well, that was when I got hit from behind. That was the first time I was hit so violently. I was about to lose consciousness when I heard one of the battle servant''s screaming, "Princess!"


    ?


    I woke up in my bed disoriented, one of the servants was there looking after me. He was the oldest servant in the house. The head butler, it was said he was here since dad was a child.


    "What happened?"


    "You were hit by a hammer at the back of your head. Upon contact you fell unconscious. The battle servants went in and saved you. I''m deeply sorry for the inconvenience princess." The head butler bowed his head.


    "No there is no need to be sorry. It was I who was pathetic."


    "No princess you have done splendidly for someone your age. To be able to kill seven goblins is amazing."


    "Really? If it was brother, he would have beaten all of the goblins without a single drop of sweat."


    "Well indeed Edge-sama could have done so. Though Edge-sama is an exception among exceptions. Even among geniuses, Edge-sama is someone special." I looked at the head butler dejectedly,


    "I see so brother really was special." Seeing me act like this the head butler smiled wryly.


    "It is alright princess, even you can be called special it just so happens that Edge-same is.... Extra special. You, yourself princess can be called a genius as well. I remember when Leonard-sama was your age, he too would sneak out to go to the forest. Of course, we battle servants would follow him and when he encountered a goblin you know what he did?"


    "He fought and killed it right?" I answered curiously.


    "Half correct, he would indeed fight it but he couldn''t win. The Leonard-sama who was hailed as a genius and got a high rank in his first ranking exam was almost killed by a single goblin. No matter how talented, without real experience, it would be hard to win. Yet you princess were able to do it. So please be proud of your abilities. I''m sure that you would be able to reach Edge-sama''s level someday." I looked at the head butler and nodded happily.


    "Hey, can you tell me more stories about dad?"


    "Certainly princess." So from that they onward I was less lonely.

 62 Side Chapter: I am a paren

    Leonard''s POV:


    I watched my son leave the other day, Serina and I felt devastated, but at the same time, I felt relieved. The look on his face on that day was something I would never forget, even if I grow old and senile. It was the same face my father had on that day he left for war.


    The Regius household has always been the sword of the Northern Kingdom. We are part of the three warrior families. The house of Rogue were the spell of the kingdom, The house of Hardy the shield of the Kingdom, and us the house of Regius the sword of the Kingdom. No matter when, no matter where, no matter who, all enemies of the Northern Kingdom shall fall by our blades. That is the duty of the Regius household, and because of this duty many of us have fallen and one of those was my own father.


    Seeing my son show the same expression as my father many years ago made me feel varied emotions. I always doted on my kids to the point that I might have looked a bit foolish to others, but that was alright. The house of Regius was always a family that was accompanied by death.


    We never know when it would be our last, so we must do what we want when we still can. This is also the reason why I let my son go face the enemies he must face. If he falls during his journey then my wife, daughter, and I would mourn him as should be. But at the same time, I wouldn''t be to disheartened for I have given him everything I could.


    My son is the son of Regius, he who bears the name will forever be bound to it.


    Serina''s POV:


    I watched my son leave yesterday, and it almost broke me. When he went out to tour the village, I was alright, when he went to school I could handle it, but now he was going on a dangerous adventure.


    I knew this day would eventually come, Edge is a son of the house of Regius. I was warned numerous times about marrying someone from the three warrior families. I knew of the risk and I accepted them. But seeing him go on his own dangerous adventure, at such a young age made me want to go with him.


    Yet as a woman who is now a part of the house of Regius I had no say in the matter, as I had a duty to fulfill. I always knew my son was something special, he was different from the rest, and he matured faster than most. Yet I never expected him to leave so early, I was unprepared. But as my husband said, we have given him all we could, all we could do now is hope for the best.


    I really wanted to send some men to follow him, but due to the current circumstances in the Kingdom, we couldn''t afford to send a single man out to guard him... Even though I''m reluctant to admit it, but if he''s with the Ethereal he shouldn''t have any problems with a bunch of slave traders. That is if the enemies really are just slave traders.


    ''Still... Though this is expected from a son of Regius, I can''t help but worry, for I''m his mother...''

 63 Ring

    It''s been six months since Tsukiyomi and I went to rescue Eri and Gerard. On our way to the stronghold of the slave traders, we stumbled upon some ruins. Okay not necessarily stumbled upon more like crash into it. I


    t was a similar type of ruins that held Tsukiyomi. Seeing made me wonder if there was another Ethereal hidden within its walls. Well, long story short we defeated all of the monsters reached the end of the ruins got one piece of treasure, and was transported out. The ruins then disappeared well that''s the summary anyway.


    The treasure in question was a ring "Satt Sjon" which was what Tsukiyomi called it. It''s a relic of an ancient war. What does it do it gives the bearer the sight to see the status of an object, person, and such. It will give me an in-depth description into my mind, as long as I look at the object and want to know its status it will show it to me. I tested it out on me and Tsukiyomi. This gave me a huge shock.


    Name: (Current) Edge Regius (Former) Shun Midgar (Past) ???


    Age: (Current) 13 (Former) 20 (Past) ???


    Gender: Male Race: Human


    Strength: 10,200 Resistance: 9,000


    Agility: 8,000 Magic Resistance: 9,200


    Dexterity: 8,000 Mana: (Outer) 53,000 (Hidden) ???


    Vitality: 8,000


    Magic: 10,000


    What the heck it could even read my past life, but then what was the (Past) ???. Does that mean I have more than one past life, but the ring couldn''t read them... Also what with the (Hidden) ??? in my mana... Well, it doesn''t matter anymore, what''s in the past stays there. The current me doesn''t need to know about it. I then checked on Tsukiyomi''s stats.


    ?


    Name: Tsukiyomi (Eternal Moon)


    Age: 115


    Gender: Female Race: Ethereal


    Strength: 40,000 Resistance: 22,000


    Agility: 32,300 Magic Resistance: 22,000


    Dexterity: 35,899 Mana: none


    Vitality: 36,000


    Magic: 34,000


    What''s with this difference! When I spar with Tsukiyomi I do not feel this helpless, well obviously she''s going easy on me but I never thought it was by so much. I told her what I saw and she said


    "Never tell anyone!"


    "Tell what?"


    "My age you uncouth idiot!"


    Well I guess the path toward being the strongest wasn''t going to be that easy. I also checked my weapon''s statues.


    Name: none


    Type: Magic Sword


    Attack Power: 700


    Durability: 500


    I compared it to a stick a picked up.


    Name: none


    Type: wood


    Attack Power: 2


    Durability: 1


    ?


    After the incident in the ruins, we went to the nearby town where we gathered some information about the slave trade. We found out that Pinlang Baham had a special way to sell their slaves. Upon acquiring a slave they would train it for about a year then and only then would they sell it.


    They sell the slaves once per month. So with this information, the time limit to save Eri and Gerard will be exactly a year after their kidnapping. At first Tsukiyomi suggested that we just go in and kill the slave traders and their guards. That won''t do there is a huge risk of using the slaves as hostages. So we need to wait it out and strike at the opportune moment.


    ?


    While going back to our campsite I reviewed what I found out about Satt Sjon.


    While we were walking in the village I used status check on a lot of people. On using it I found out that if I wasn''t introduced yet the Name will always be ???. After introductions then and only then did the status change from ??? To the name of the person.


    So there are limitations to the scanning of statuses. Well this time I''ll test it on some monsters. I told Tsukiyomi what I was going to do she simply yawned and said to have fun. So it seems like I''ll be going alone.


    ?


    I finally found a monster, so I used status check.


    Name: ???


    Age: 1


    Gender: Male Race: Ogre


    Strength: 700 Resistance: 700


    Agility: 200 Magic Resistance: 100


    Dexterity: 300 Mana: 3


    Vitality: 500


    Magic: none


    I see I was jumping from tree to tree so the ogre didn''t notice me. No point in killing it so I just pass by. I looked for more monsters to analyze.


    Name: ???


    Age: 3 months


    Gender: Male Race: Wolf


    Strength: 100 Resistance: 100


    Agility: 400 Magic Resistance: 100


    Dexterity: 400 Mana: 10


    Vitality: 200


    Magic: none


    ?


    Name: ???


    Age: 8


    Gender: Female Race: Forest worm


    Strength: 10 Resistance: 60


    Agility: 10 Magic Resistance: 400


    Dexterity: 20 Mana: 90


    Vitality: 300


    Magic: 50


    ?


    That was when I noticed the huge ass spider that I beaten once before at the forest back home. Let''s see what a B class monster status is like.


    Name: ???


    Age: 50


    Gender: Female Race: Spider Queen


    Strength: 2,000 Resistance: 5,000


    Agility: 4,000 Magic Resistance: 4,000


    Dexterity: 4,000 Mana: 900


    Vitality: 3,223


    Magic: 782


    Wow that''s really strong but compared to before I''m way stronger now so if I fought that it would probably be easier.


    ?


    I continued looking at other monsters but after a while I got bored and started heading back to the campsite. That was when I felt a huge wave of killing intent. I looked back there I saw a huge monster about three meters tall its body was bulky and muscular. It had black horns and its fur was brown. It looked like a demonic bear of some sort. Status Check


    Name: ???


    Age: 90


    Gender: Male Race: Rikon (king of the forest)


    Strength: 15,000 Resistance: 20,000


    Agility: 10,000 Magic Resistance: 16,000


    Dexterity: 10,000 Mana: 5,000


    Vitality: 17,000


    Magic: 2,000


    After looking at the stats of the monster, I decided that fighting it wouldn''t be worth it so I was about to leave when I finally noticed that I was surrounded. Because I was so excited about my new toy I wasn''t able to sense the incoming enemies. I sighed at myself as I felt dejected.


    "Damn it you monsters! After I''m done with you all, I swear I''ll cook and eat all of you just to get something out of this fight."


    Even though I said that truth is the moment I saw the stats of the monster and seeing that I was surrounded made me feel ecstatic.

 64 Rikon

    The thing called a Rikon raised one of its arms, that''s when I noticed it had claws. It swiped its arm downwards. I barely evaded, shit it''s fast. The other Rikon were just looking this thing must be their leader.


    I quickly used [Full boost] as I coated myself with mana. I moved closer to it, on seeing me move into its range it jumped upward. Shit! I immediately jumped to the side, it then came crushing down from above.


    The impact it had with the ground made a huge gust of wind. This is my chance, I started a barrage of spells using [fireball]. This was a new skill I figured out over the past months. I can continuously cast fireballs while I fight. As long as I have mana the fireballs will keep coming, and I don''t need to concentrate too much on it.


    Yet even with all the attacks, it has taken it doesn''t seem to affect it too much. I evaded one of its strikes and slashed its arms as a counterattack. It wasn''t deep enough... Hmm, let me test something out.


    I turned off the continuous fireball spell and then tried to increase the output of [full boost] with a majority of my mana. This was the first time I have used so much mana and it felt as intoxicating as when I went on a rampage before. Ever since that incident, when I lost control, not only did my mana increase but even the overall performance of my body.


    As I was intoxicated by the mana flowing through me the monkey started attacking again. This time it was slow so very slow, its nimble movements look like a joke when it''s moving so slowly. I evaded with the least possible movement and countered. This time the Rikon''s whole arm was cut off.


    The Rikon started roaring in pain. In its anger it tried to swing its other arm at me, but same as before I easily cut it off.


    "Hahahaha," I started laughing as this power was intoxicating. This feeling of battle was amazing! I see... It was obvious on how to get stronger, faster. I kept on limiting [full boost] to the capabilities of the past me. The current me has a greater amount of mana than before.


    The Rikon tried to run away but I chased it. How shameful for something that was called the king of the forest. I slashed it from behind, it was clean slice as the Rikon was slashed in half. Upon the defeat of the Rikon the other Rikon started to flee as well I was about to give chase when the Satt Sjon started glowing.


    The Rikon''s dead body that was in front of me was being absorbed into the ring.


    "What the hell is this?"


    "Kukuku, so the ring truly chose you as its master. How wonderful, congratulations Edge." Out of nowhere Tsukiyomi appeared.


    "What do you mean Tsukiyomi, care to explain?" I asked her in a slightly irritated manner.


    "Don''t be like that, if I explained it all in the beginning Satt Sjon might not have truly become yours."


    "Like I said what do you mean by that exactly?"


    "Well you see the Satt Sjon chooses its master. It will lure you with its skill of looking at the statuses of others. Then it will test you to see if you''re worthy, it does this by sending out a scent that attracts the strongest monster in the area. It seems like it approves of you."


    "So what was that light that absorbed that monster?"


    "Hmm better show you than explain. Hey Edge, how about you check your status now." I quickly did as I was told... I was surprised to see my new stats.


    ?


    Name: (Current) Edge Regius (Former) Shun Midgar (Past) ???


    Age: (Current) 13 (Former) 20 (Past) ???


    Gender: Male Race: Human


    Strength: 15,200  Resistance: 18,000


    Agility: 14,000    Magic Resistance: 19,200


    Dexterity: 16,000  Mana: 57,000


    Vitality: 15,000


    Magic: 10,000


    My stats grew by a lot and I really mean a lot.


    "That is the other capability of Satt Sjon. Once you kill something it deems as an opposing factor it will sometimes absorb said opposing factor. Though it only happens a few times, but once it does some of the statuses of the opposing factor will be transferred to you, great right?" So it was like that.


    "Is that all of its functions?"


    "Kukuku, how very sharp of you, as expected of a former hero. Well the answer to your question is I do not know. Truth is no one should know except for the creator. But sad to say you can''t get anything from that guy he''s been dead for a few hundred years now."


    ''So no answers for that...''


    "Edge I know you''re contemplating and all but can we do that at the campsite?"


    ?


    Now that we''re at that campsite, I can take my time thinking. So first let''s check out my theory from a while ago. [Full boost] This time I used it with the highest output I can possibly muster without fainting. Now let''s look at my status.


    Name: (Current) Edge Regius (Former) Shun Midgar (Past) ???


    Age: (Current) 13 (Former) 20 (Past) ???


    Gender: Male Race: Human


    Strength: 42,200  Resistance: 42,000


    Agility: 42,300    Magic Resistance: 42,200


    Dexterity: 42,300  Mana: 57,000


    Vitality: 42,300


    Magic: 42,000


    I stopped using [full boost] as I started panting a little. Wow, by doing that I can actually surpass Tsukiyomi, but the recoil is too much.


    I can probably only activate that for about two minutes or less. I waited for my mana to stabilize before trying it again. [Full boost], ok this time I adjusted the output to what I can maintain for a longer period. Now I need to look at my status.


    Name: (Current) Edge Regius (Former) Shun Midgar (Past) ???


    Age: (Current) 13 (Former) 20 (Past) ???


    Gender: Male Race: Human


    Strength: 27,200   Resistance: 32,000


    Agility: 26,000     Magic Resitance: 32,200


    Dexterity: 26,000  Mana: 57,000


    Vitality: 23,000


    Magic: 10,000


    With that kind of output it isn''t really at Tsukiyomi''s level right now... Oh well, that doesn''t matter I''ll just keep on going until I surpass her and head further away. To achieve a strength that could defy destiny sounds nice.

 65 To the place I wish to be

    There was trouble inside Pinlang Baham. Some of the slaves got their hands on some weapons. With weapons at hand they started their own escape. Due to the confusion it was easy to enter the place.


    I need to find Eri and Gerard quickly or the consequences might be dire.


    "Tsukiyomi let''s split up here, if you find them bring them out and let''s meet at the campsite." Tsukiyomi nodded and went the other way. As I was running one of the guards who was finished capturing some escape slaves notices me.


    It was pretty obvious what the guard was thinking, I was not a guard or a slave trader. So I could only be either a slave or an intruder. Well either way this guard is going to attack me. So before he could do anything I used [light step] and knocked him out.


    While I was running I noticed that slowly but surely the slaves were overpowering some of the guards with sheer numbers. At first they were set at capturing the slaves but seeing the situation they started killing some of the more powerful slaves. I hope I find Eri and Gerard fast.


    ?


    I reached the part of the building that was like an open area. No if memory serves me right this shape seems like a coliseum. From the other end of the area I saw Gerard carrying an unconscious Eri.


    Seeing me Gerard hurried over "Edge!"


    "Are you and Eri alright?" Hearing my voice Gerard was smiling while tears flow from his eyes.


    "You were right Eri, He did come, Edge really came to save us!" I noticed that Gerard was full of bruises while carrying an unconscious Eri.


    "Let''s talk later we need to get out of here. What happened to Eri?"


    "She''s just asleep got hit by a sleep spell a while ago. Don''t worry I''ll carry her, let''s go." As we were about to exit, the gates to the exit were shut tight. Then something came from out of one of the gates.


    It was a huge monster with eight heads in the shape of a snake. I tried to do a status check but nothing was seen, why? Tsk no time to think about it. The gates are enhanced with magic got no time to break it with the snake in front of us.


    "So they don''t plan to capture us anymore," Gerard muttered under his breath this was the first time I saw him scared.


    "Hmph! What happened to you Gerard was my friend really this weak?" I readied my blade. Gerard looked at me and smiled. He placed Eri in a corner "who the hell is weak? Also, I''m not just a friend, I''m your best friend right? Well let''s kill this snake and get out of here. All four of us..."


    The snake spotted us and attacked we evaded its tail swing.


    "Tsukiyomi is with you right?" While I evade one of its head I answered back. "Yeah she''s with me. We''ll talk later let''s kill the snake first." With that line we started our counterattack. I activated my continuous fireball skill. Gerard was surprised for only a moment and started to cut one of its heads. The cut wasn''t deep enough. We both jumped on top of separate heads. From there we stabbed our swords into its heads.


    The snake flailed wildly, it tried to shake us off by hitting the walls of the coliseum, but before it hit we jumped off. The remaining four heads started to screech in anger. One of the heads even aimed at Eri. I quickly moved my body and managed to rescue her in time. It seems like its speed increases once some of its heads were cut off. Gerard was slightly wounded but it was merely a scratch. I placed Eri further from the battle area.


    "Gerard buy me some time, I''ll finish it in one shot."


    "Sure take your time." Gerard faced all four heads at once. While it was distracted, I started chanting in my mind. This is one of my originals combined with Tsukiyomi''s knowledge of mana.


    "Hear me spirits of chaos and creation. Listen and obey my command, on the might of my mana I order you. Send me salvation and grant mine enemy damnation. Sing the final requiem [Final Judgment]."


    On seeing Gerard move out of the way I released my spell on the snake. A red light came down from above hitting the snake. This was my strongest spell right now a concentrated form of my mana. Upon taking the full might of my spell, the snake''s body was turned to ash. Gerard sat down exhausted. He was now full of flesh wounds.


    "Hahaha, incredible as always," I smiled at him.


    "You improved quite a lot as well." As I helped Gerard stand, I heard multiple thud sounds. I finally noticed that there were five archers that were waiting to ambush us. We were so concentrated on the snake that we didn''t notice. They were about to fire another volley. I killed them with a [wind slice]. I looked at Gerard he was bleeding badly, I tried using a healing spell it didn''t work it didn''t do anything. As I was confused and in panic, as to what to do, someone entered my line of sight.


    "Hey Edge why did you use final judgment?" It was Tsukiyomi!


    "Tsukiyomi! Quickly heal Gerard." Hearing what I said, Tsukiyomi looked at Gerard.


    "He was bitten by a hydra wasn''t he?"


    "So what? There is no time to explain heal him already!" Tsukiyomi looked at me, pain and sorrow filled her eyes it was the first time I saw her like this.


    "Sorry Edge... I can''t..."


    "What do you mean you can''t?! Come on heal him already, take all of my mana, and heal him!" I started screaming at Tsukiyomi begging her, but she simply shook her head.


    "What is this? I thought as long as I give you my mana you''ll never betray me. So why? Why won''t you help?"


    "I would if I could Edge, but those who are poisoned by the fangs of a hydra need to wait a day before they can heal their physical injuries. During the duration of a day no healing spell would work. Our best bet would''ve been to bring him to a doctor for a direct treatment... But with his injuries he won''t make it." My mind turned hazy when I heard that, but then Gerard spoke. He started moving a bit, in my arms. He looked at me his eyes as resolute as the day I met him.


    "It''s alright, Edge." A trickle of blood flowed out from his mouth.


    "What the f*ck are you saying?! How is this ok Gerard?! You''re dying..." My face was distorted in sadness. Gerard looking at my face laughed weakly.


    "What''s with that face Edge? That can''t be the face of the best friend I''m proud of. (Cough) Damn this hurts... Hey, Edge those days with you guys, dreaming to become the strongest were the best days. I hope to continue those days, with Eri and Tsukiyomi fighting about you, and Sarah laughing cutely at your side." I gripped his hand harder.


    "It can continue... so don''t give up on me." I felt Gerard''s grip loosen but that just made me hold it tighter.


    "Really... T..hats..g..reat, so tomo...rrow let''s go train... This time I''ll wi...n." With that Gerard''s heartbeat stopped.


    "No, no, no, no! Not this! Please not this again!"


    As I hugged Gerard''s body closed to mine his body was cold deadly cold. The once hearty best friend of mine that was full of life, spirit, and dreams, laid cold and unmoving. That was when Satt Sjon started glowing.


    ''No! He was not an opposing factor why are you doing this now!'' Gerard''s body was fading into the ring.


    "No! Stop!" I tried to remove the ring but it was stuck to my finger. Gerard''s body disappeared into the ring. That was the day I lost my very first friend, no my Best friend.

 66 Talk

    Tsukiyomi''s POV:


    I, Eri, and Edge were back at the campsite. After escaping Pinlang Baham Edge collapsed. A few hours later Eri woke up. I explained the situation to her but as usual she simply answered with that expressionless face of hers.


    "Is that so..."


    She didn''t cry nor was she angry about the events. She only asked a few questions and started thinking by herself. I have lived for quite some time, and the humans I have met been numerous, but this girl has always felt different... Well, nothing I could do until Edge wakes up.


    Eri''s POV:


    What is happening? First, my parents'' were killed and we were being trained as slaves, and now Gerard is dead... So many things are happening all at once. Death is a normal occurrence, but still... I was trying so hard to not cry in front of Tsukiyomi. Why am I always like this? Why can I never say what I truly feel? What should I do now? I don''t know?! I don''t know anymore?!


    ?


    It''s been a whole day. Edge still hasn''t woken up. While I was trying to calm down my thoughts, I saw Tsukiyomi keeps on touching his hand!


    I know I''m supposed to be sad because of mom and dad''s death, also Gerard''s, but this, this, Neeee, I''m so envious. At times like this I really don''t know what to say. While I was having my internal struggle, Edge finally woke up. EDGE! I screamed in my heart. I approached him, I wanted to help him soothe his feelings. I thought he was still devastated from Gerard''s death. Yet as I got near him I saw that he was smiling.


    A vicious grin appeared on his face. It was the same kind of smile Gerard use to make every time he lost a spar. No this smile of Edge''s feels more unrestrained, more natural.


    "Edge are you alright?" Tsukiyomi asked. Hearing her voice Edge looked at Tsukiyomi.


    "Yeah, I haven''t felt this way in a long time." Edge then looked at me and smiled.


    "Eri, you''re awake! Good to see you''re doing fine." Edge stood up and grabbed my hand. Woah! w,w,w,w,w-what is this?! He''s holding my hand!? Wait before that I need to respond. I looked at Edge he was staring at me with a smile on his face. No, I can''t speak but I need to respond. So I simply nodded my head.


    "Oh, as expressionless as ever, but it''s really great that you''re alright." I diverted my eyes from his stare. Huh? Wait something is very weird about Edge. Based on Tsukiyomi''s story he should be devastated? I looked at Tsukiyomi she too had a look of worry and confusion.


    Tsukiyomi''s POV:


    Edge finally woke up, but his acting weird. All of the sadness and anxiety he showed before seem to have disappeared. It was like he was a different person. While he was talking to Eri I interjected.


    "Hey Edge... Are you really alright?" He looked at me his expression was telling me why I was asking such a stupid question.


    "Why? Do you think I''m not alright, Tsukiyomi?"


    "Yeah... Actually have you forgotten about Gerard''s death?" Edge looked at me the smile on his face disappeared as his eyes turned serious.


    "No I haven''t forgotten... But do you think that guy will want us to mope around? No, so I decided to live a better life. The wish to be the strongest was a minor wish before. But now I''ll take his dream and fulfill it for him and myself. This feeling I got... It''s like I was liberated. The moment I decided to truly aim to be the strongest, it was like something deep within me broke free. I actually feel better than before, it''s the best feeling I got."


    Edge said so while smiling fiercely at the heavens. He has changed but at his core I think he''s still the same Edge. I don''t have anything concrete to back up this theory of mine. Just a feeling, no this feeling is enough for me to know Edge is still Edge. If this change will not harm him and will allow him to grow, then I welcome it.


    ?


    Eri''s POV:


    A few hours after Edge woke up we decided to head back to to the village. The journey might take a while. Well, it''s been a year and a few months, what''s a little bit more time.


    While I was contemplating what to do next, Tsukiyomi started hunting food for the journey. I needed more time to think about what has happened and what will happen.


    Edge finally woke up but it was a different Edge than before. No, actually it was the same Edge but it seems like a bit of Gerard was also there. Or perhaps Edge was always like this before, but something was holding him back.


    Especially that smile of his that was not a fake smile like he always showed. That was a true smile coming from his heart. I thought Gerard''s death would make him protect his heart more and hide it. But what happened was the opposite he opened it up and it laid bare in front where everyone could see.


    ...


    Well, I can think about Edge''s changes later. I first need to make a concrete plan for myself. How should I proceed, now that I have no parents'' to support me? I can go back home and start working as a guard apprentice. With my skill that much is possible.


    "Hey mind if I sit next to you?" From behind me, Edge appeared, I nodded in response to his question. He then sat next to me. Whoah Edge is so near! I wonder what he wants?


    "So Eri, What will you do next?" I tilted my head in confusion.


    "So what will you do now? I''m sorry if this topic offends you but I need to know how my friend will move forward, so that I know how I can help you." Edge was worried about me... My outer appearance remains expressionless but inside I was feeling a multitude of emotions. Edge looked at me for a moment seeing me not responding, he continued to talk.


    "You know if you got nowhere to go. You could always come with me. You can accompany me to Tirnanog just until you figure out what you want to do next."


    "Not a student?" Those were the only words that I could say, without showing what I was truly feeling.


    "You can probably enter not as a student but as my bodyguard of sorts. I have an allowance given to me daily so I can pay you five silver coins per week. Also for food, you can eat with me and Tsukiyomi, well you''ll be acting as my bodyguard so I guess that''s alright. I''ll even ask the principal about your accommodations. So what do you say Eri? Will accept my offer just until you figure what to do next?"


    I looked at Edge. That was too much a good deal for me. Also how can I be Edge''s bodyguard when I''m weaker than him? But this is a chance to stay by Edge''s side. Muuuuuuuuu damn it! Whatever I might not get another chance like this. Tsukiyomi is already in a huge lead, and who knows how many other girls are there.


    "I accept I''ll be Edge''s bodyguard."

 67 Sarahs first day in school

    It''s been almost two years since brother and Tsukiyomi-san went to rescue Gerard-san and Eri-san. It that time frame I had trained a lot and was about to enter school. The same school as my brother.


    Mom and dad aren''t home to bid me goodbye. They seldom come home nowadays. It seems like the so called true humanity was deeply related to one of the neighboring kingdoms. Mom and dad were sent to different missions to investigate this, or so I was told.


    They would tell me that they feel bad always leaving me alone in the house. I told them it''s alright because Ronald is with me. Ronald is the head butler''s name. Ever since that one time with the goblins Ronald would tell me stories and help me practice. My dad knowing Roland since way back was deeply grateful for all the hard work he has done for the Regius household. While my parents were busy, Ronald was the one who accompanies me when I rank up. My current rank was like this.


    Sword:


    Fire style: D class


    Wind style: C class


    Void style: C class


    Water style: C class


    Overall sword rank: B class


    Magic:


    Wind: E class


    Earth: C class


    Water: C class


    I don''t know what brother''s rank is by now but I finally achieved brother''s sword rank when he was ten although barely. I don''t have brother''s talent in magic but I can do pretty well.


    Today was the day I was about to leave for school, and as expected my parents weren''t here. Instead, it was the servants that came to see me off, I said my goodbyes to the servants and left.


    ?


    As I reached the school I noticed that there were a lot of students about to take the exam. Unlike them, I was invited by the school, so I don''t need to take the exam. The only thing I needed to do was to report to the principal who will personally hand me my school uniform.


    ?


    I reached the principal''s office after asking around. I knocked at the door and from the other side, someone said enter. There in the center of the room was a white-robed man with a frivolous face and a somewhat messy green hair.


    "Oh I''ve been expecting you, Sarah Regius. I''m the principal of this school, you can call me Principal Wolfstein. Like your brother you have come here via my invitation. Here, this is your uniform."


    The Principal handed me a Red blazer and skirt. After handing me the uniform the principal continued talking.


    "Seeing as you are missing the freshman orientation because of me I will personally explain, the ranking in this school. Like the Rankings of sword and magic the students here are ranked as well. Rankings go from Grey the lowest, Green, Blue, Red, and Then Black being the highest, white is for the teachers. Usually we would commence an entrance exam to determine your rank, but you who got a special invitation were already scouted and observed. So we pretty much know your current abilities. Unlike your brother a who became a black-clad, you a red-clad. Students ranked as such are required to attend five classes in a month. You may choose any class you like to undertake, here is a list of the classes you can choose from."


    The principal handed me a piece of paper, the classes were numerous. I wonder what brother picked, the first time he came here.


    I did a curtsy "thank you Principal Leonard."


    "No, thank you, Sarah Regius, for attending this school. So Sarah Regius, welcome to Tirnanog, May your pride, courage, and power lead your way to the very clouds themselves!"


    ?


    When I left the room someone was there waiting for me. It was a lady with a stern expression. Like the principal she too was wearing a white robe. "Sarah-san, good afternoon I''m Rena Isolte the professor in charge of magic classes. Follow me I will show you to your dorm room. Your things were already delivered there. Once were done with the dormitory, I will guide you to the area where you can register for classes. Also here, it''s a map of the school."


    Rena-sensei handed me a map. "Umm, Rena-sensei, do you know my brother?"


    "Yes I do, but only a little. I was the one who guided him to his dorm room as well. Even though he only stayed briefly in school before applying for a leave of absence, in the few interactions we had I did find him quite interesting.


    "I see, thank you."


    "Well then let''s go to the dormitory you''ll be staying at."


    ?


    I followed Rena-sensei, and while walking she told me the dormitory I will be staying at used to be the dormitory brother and Tsukiyomi were staying at as well.


    Hearing that I felt excited, the dormitory I will be staying at was for special students. It was where talented and worrisome individuals gathered. The dormitory was specifically for the first years. It took half an hour to reach said dormitory.


    From the outside the dormitory looked rather luxurious. It was three stories high and it seems to be protected by a huge magical barrier. I bet brother can break that barrier no problem.


    When I thought about my brother again, I couldn''t help but think. ''I''m going to catch up to you brother. So when you return I''ll be able to follow you for sure.''

 68 Sarah meets her dorm mates

    The moment I arrived at the dormitory brother used to be in, I felt like someone was looking at me. As I turned around I saw no one was there. Was I being a bit paranoid? But that feeling of someone watching me was still there, it was rather creepy.


    I once again looked around but so no one. I then remembered a trick Big Bro taught me before. It was during the time I kept on losing in sparring matches.


    "At a fast pace battle, using your eyes will only slow you down and you''ll be unable to react on time."


    "Then how do I spot the enemy if not with my eyes?"


    "Use your mana. Extend your mana outwards and use it to sense your opponent''s movements."


    ...


    That''s what Big Bro taught me back then. I closed my eyes and extended my mana outwards, and I felt different presences. One is Ren-sensei in front of me, the others were in the dormitory, and I could even sense some people walking at the distance. Yet there was no one near me.


    Then what''s this feeling I''m having?....


    "Is everything alright Sarah?" Hearing Rena-sensei''s voice I shook my head.


    "Yeah, I was just thinking about something."


    ...


    Rena-sensei and I entered the dormitory and the first thing that caught my eye was a large chandelier was hanging in the ceiling. I then saw a red carpet was there leading to the stairs and at the side were stone statues of what seems to be of famous heroes.


    As I was looking around I noticed the two students coming down the stairs, I wasn''t that surprised since I already sense them a while ago.


    The first one that came down was a girl, she was around my age and was also wearing a red uniform. She had curly blonde hair and blue eyes, that seem rather beautiful in my eyes.


    The second one that came down was a boy wearing the same red uniform as well. He had shoulder-length blonde hair and blue eyes. Rena-sensei spoke, "Good day the two of you, how about both of you introduce yourselves."


    The girl came first she did a curtsy and spoke in a confident and clear voice "Hello I''m Willa Foratoo, daughter of an upstart noble. Hope we get along."


    The next to speak was the boy. Unlike the girl, he didn''t seem motivated and did a crude bow. "Yoh, the name''s Terumi Foratoo I''m the younger brother of Willa." Oh, so they''re siblings! Well, I guess that was about right seeing their similar facial features.


    After their introductions, I did a curtsy and introduced myself.


    "Nice to meet you both, I''m Sarah Regius, I hope to get along with the both of you." When they heard my name the two looked surprised.


    Willa then asked, "Are you related to Edge Regius?"


    "Yes, he is my brother." I smiled at them. Hearing my answer the two of them looked at me excited. Even the unmotivated Terumi seemed excited


    "So you''re related to the so called "Young Genius" also known nowadays as "The Reaper."

 69 Sarahs first class

    Healing Magic


    History


    Archery


    Battle Strategy


    Dueling


    After getting the same classes as Willa and Terumi, I settled in my room. I started thinking about, what Willa said. Big bro gained a new nickname and it was a cool yet mean one.


    "The reaper" he must have got that when he saved our village. Was brother that scary? I wonder what they call Tsukiyomi-nee-san nowadays.


    Muuuuuuuuu those people make me soooooo mad! Every time I remember that incident, I just get so angry. Big bro did his very best but everyone was being mean to him! They are super irritating and they keep saying mean things about brother all the time.


    Still, they did give big bro a cool nickname but still... Muuuuuuu what''s with these conflicting feelings, tell me, Big bro! What should I do?


    ?


    I kept on thinking about big bro''s nickname until I fell asleep. As I slowly open my eyes I noticed that it was already morning and my first class was about to begin.


    I quickly wore my uniform and went downstairs, where Willa and Terumi were waiting for me.


    "Good morning Sarah."


    "Good morning you two." Unlike yesterday the two of them were carrying their weapons today. Willa was wearing a shoulder strap that held a very long spear. The spear was twice her size and looked extremely heavy.


    On the other hand, Terumi had a tower shield on his back. It was just a shield nothing more. I wonder how he fights with just a shield?... Well, I''ll ask him later.


    After our morning breakfast, we all headed out to our first class.


    ?


    Today''s class was on archery. The three of us looked at our given maps and headed for the archery range. When we reached the archery range we noticed that there were only two other students present.


    So including us, there were five students in this class as of the moment. Maybe we were a little early. The three of us seated at the back. The two students at the front were both wearing grey uniforms. They noticed me looking at them and they diverted their eyes from mine. They were scared I could practically smell their fear and anxiety. When I looked away I heard them Whispering.


    "What are a bunch of red clads doing in this third rate subject?"


    "I don''t know? They might be here to make fun of us."


    Huh? Why do those two think like that? I asked Willa who was sitting beside me. "Hey, does this class have a bad reputation?"


    "I don''t know? How about you Terumi, do you know anything?" Terumi looked at me and Willa. His face seemingly saying, are you two serious. I tilted my head in confusion as Terumi sighed.


    "Well onee-chan, Sarah, archery isn''t the most popular of classes. Haven''t you guys noticed that when we talk about the ranking system, we only talk about swords and magic? Archery on the other hand was considered useless and insignificant."


    "Why was archery considered useless?" I asked Terumi the first question that came to mind.


    "That''s because there''s magic. If you compare magic to archery, archery does have the advantage in terms of speed, but in everything else magic wins by a landslide. So in normal cases, only those inept in magic take this class."


    So that''s why those guys were confused as to why we were here. As I was thinking about how to get better acquainted with my other classmates, another person came to the archery range but it was not a student, it was a person wearing a white robe.


    The teacher was a guy with a sleepy look, his face seems to be suppressing a yawn. Upon seeing the whole class his face changed from sleepy to surprised.


    "Wow, five students!" He must be surprised about the low student count.


    "So many of you, there are even red clads here." So I was wrong, this was already considered many?


    "Hello everyone, I''m your instructor for this class, Rito Mulio. All of you please, pick up a bow and some arrows from there." The teacher pointed at one side of the archery range. The five of us took a bow and some arrows. I was actually pretty excited, this would be my first time using a bow.


    "After getting your things please position yourselves in front of a target." We all took a position in front of the round targets, with a red bullseye in the middle.


    The teacher took his bow and arrow and positioned himself 300 meters from the target. "Watch me closely." The teacher shot an arrow from his bow and was able to hit the middle of the target. He took another arrow and he easily hit the same spot.


    "Now you guys try hitting the target. Stop once you hit the target even once." Unlike the teacher, we were positioned 20 meters away from the target. I took an arrow and strung it to my bow. I released the arrow and it soared through an open area. I was way off target. This was harder than expected. I looked at the others, they too were having a hard time.


    ?


    An hour has passed and still, none of us could hit anything. "Stop time''s up. Like usual none of the new students, could hit the target. Well, now I know what you guys lack. In the next meeting, I''ll give you different exercises."


    ?


    We left the archery range and we''re now heading toward the restaurants. "So what do you guys think about archery?" Willa asked.


    "Fun, hope I do better next time."


    "Hard"


    Terumi and I gave out different answers. With different answers, we started debating if archery really was needed or not.


    ?


    We ate and strolled around the school. Once more I notice how huge this school was. We haven''t even gotten to see half of what the school has to offer.


    It was evening when we returned and Terumi started cooking dinner. Terumi was an unexpectedly good cook. This is how we ended our first day of school.

 70 Edges return

    It''s been a month since I started attending classes. The days in school were more peaceful than I imagined them to be.


    While walking with Willa and Terumi we heard somebody screaming. We looked at the direction of the scream and saw someone was running toward us.


    "I SMELL HER! SHE''S BACK! THE LOLI GODDESS IS BACK!" A sixth-year student wearing a black uniform was running right past us. After he passed a second sixth-year student wearing the same black uniform came running by. She was also running while shouting "Come back here you IDIOT!"


    ?


    "I wonder what that was about. Weren''t those two black clads?" Terumi asked.


    "Yeah, the other one was screaming something. That some goddess is back. I wonder who that is?" Willa answered.


    "So how about we take a look where those two were heading? Anyway, we have no classes right now. How about it?" I asked the two with me. They agreed and with that, we headed toward the same direction the two senpais were heading towards.


    ?


    We finally reached the place the two senpais were running towards. It was one of the restaurants inside the school.


    How do we know they were there? Well because there was a huge group of students standing outside of the restaurant. The amount of the students clustered into one place was a surprise.


    We tried approaching the crowd, but it was so hard to squeeze in. "Now I really wonder what this is about." Terumi inquired. I started listening to the conversations of the other students.


    "Hey, why are there four black clads in there? Is this restaurant serving something special?"


    "Who gives a damn about that! How can you think about food right now?! Don''t you see that envious situation happening there! The one in the middle has a girl in both arms!"


    "Do you see what I''m seeing, the beautiful senpai keeps on eating. She''s not stopping, where does all that food go to? Is her stomach an endless abyss?"


    "I want to know that senpai''s secret. How come she can eat all the sweets she wants and stay that thin."


    "The warbeast chick isn''t even wearing a uniform. Is she a bodyguard perhaps? No, in the first place a black-clad wouldn''t need a bodyguard. She must be his girlfriend or something, damn it!"


    "Look at those things. That senpai over there has a very bright future." "I know It''s all bouncy."


    "Hey what''s with that senpai over there? He keeps on drooling over the girl who''s eating."


    "Damn that red hair b*stard. Having girls in both arms, while I can''t even talk to a girl."


    I could hear more comments, about how envious the students were. A red hair guy surrounded by girls. A beautiful girl with an endless appetite, and a warbeast with no uniform.


    "Hey, Sarah where are you going?" I heard Willa asking in the background but I didn''t stop moving toward the restaurant. I push myself to get inside. When I entered a familiar red-haired boy appeared before my eyes. "Big bro!"


    Edge''s POV:


    "Big bro!" A brown-haired girl wearing a red uniform shouted.


    "Sarah! It''s been a long time." I looked at the girl and smiled, Sarah''s eyes were tearing up as she suddenly hugged me tightly.


    "Finally! Finally! I can see big bro again!" Woah that was sudden. That was when I felt a lot of people glaring at me. That was also when I saw Leto glaring at me. The usual happy go lucky senpai was actually sending killing intent my way. The amount of bloodlust he was emitting was no joke.


    "Ummm, Leto-senpai? Do you want something?" Leto answered me his voice sounded icy cold.


    "You see Edge, your senpai here is a bit confused."


    "C...Confused?" Damn, he actually made me stutter. That''s how surprised I was that an easy-going senpai like Leto could emit such a cold aura.


    "Yes confused... You see I don''t understand why this cute loli over here suddenly called you bro, and then suddenly hugged you. You already have the supreme loli Goddess Tsukiyomi and now you have this cute little sister type loli. You don''t know how env... CONFUSED I am! So care to explain?"


    Wow, this killing intent is truly the real deal. He''s glaring at me so intently. Better explain the situation quickly, before a bigger misunderstanding occurs.


    "You see senpai, this girl here is my actual little sister, Sarah Regius."


    "Huh?... Real little sister?..." Leto-senpai''s expression turned even weirder.


    Sarah finally let go of me. She faced Leto-senpai and Clarise-senpai and brought out the cutest smile I''ve ever seen her make. She did a curtsy and introduced herself.


    "Nice to meet you senpais. I''m Sarah Regius, Big bro, Edge Regius''s little sister."


    After that introduction, Leto-senpai started looking down. His eyes were covered by his bangs so I couldn''t see his reaction. Clarise-senpai sighed and shook her head. Leto-senpai then started trembling. I was about to ask if he was alright when he suddenly shouted.


    "OH MY GOD! IT''S HERE, IT''S FINALLY HERE! REAL LITTLE SISTER! SHE''S SO CUTE!!! I CAN''T TAKE THIS! DIFFERENT FROM THE GODDESS TSUKIYOMI WHO EXCRETES COOLNESS AND HAS AN ADULT CHARM ABOUT HER. THIS ONE IS CUTE HER VERY EXISTENCE IS THE DEFINITION OF CUTE! I CAN''T BELIEVE I COULD ACTUALLY SEE A REAL LITTLE SISTER LIKE THIS TO EXIST! NOT ONLY THAT BASE ON HER REACTION IN SEEING EDGE-KUN... SHE MUST BE! SHE MUST BE! SHE MUST BE! SHE MUST BE A BROCON! EDGE-KUN!"


    Leto-senpai held my shoulders. "YES!" I answered surprised by the action. He looked at me seriously and spoke


    "PLEASE! Please allow me to call you onii-sama from now on!" With that line, a sudden punch came from the side. It was Clarise-senpai who gave out the punch which knocked out Leto-senpai.


    "Sorry about that, I''ll be taking this idiot and start re-educating him." With that, the two senpais left.


    That was when I noticed there where two first years standing behind me. A girl with curly blond hair and blue eyes, and a guy with the same hair, and eye color. They were looking at me dumbfounded. I wonder who they were?


    "Big bro these two are my friends, Willa and Terumi."


    The two first years looked at me awkwardly. The first to speak was the girl Willa.


    "N-n-n-n-nic-e to mm-m-m-eet you senpai!" She was stuttering at first but then suddenly speed up at the end. Next was the guy


    "....N....n...nice senpai... Ummm NICE TO MEET YOU SENPAI!" This one was talking softly at first but then spoke too loudly.


    "Nice to meet you as well, the name''s Edge Regius. Thank you for taking care of my little sister." I bowed in front of them. The two looked flustered and replied almost at the same time.


    "THERE''S NO NEED FOR EDGE-SAMA TO BOW!" Sarah looked at her friends confused.


    "What''s wrong with you guys?" Sarah tilted her head confused. The one to answer her was the girl called Willa.


    "Ummm you see, Sarah the reason we''re like this is that..." The Willa girl looked at me before continuing her answer. "It''s because we''re Edge-sama''s biggest fans!"

 71 Returning to the dormitory

    After meeting my sister and her friends we left the restaurant. As we walking towards my new dormitory many people were following us from behind.


    I wasn''t really bothered by their presence, nor was Tsukiyomi bothered as well. While I was wondering if they would follow us all the way Sarah asked me what happened to Gerard.


    Hearing her question I told her everything, from entering Pinlang Baham, to fighting the hydra, until the death of Gerard. When she heard the whole story Sarah hugged me, it was the tightest hug I ever received.


    "Onii-chan... I''m sorry, I''m sorry!"


    "Why are you saying sorry? You haven''t done anything wrong." Sarah looked at me her eyes were full of tears.


    "Because I was too weak that I couldn''t help Onii-chan." I patted Sarah''s head, as I smiled gently at her. ''Still a crybaby it seems that hasn''t changed''.


    "It''s alright Sarah, We''ll get stronger together."


    Willa''s thoughts:


    Sarah really loves her big brother. Well, it is Edge-sama, what''s not to love? What I''m truly curious about is his relationship with those two.


    The other one, Tsukiyomi, I saw her when they rescued their village from the invaders. She''s powerful very powerful. Theirs'' also that Warbeast it seems like I have many rivals.


    Eri''s and Tsukiyomi''s thoughts:


    That girl Willa she''s another one!


    Terumi''s thoughts:


    Wow to think I can walk side by side with Edge-sama. What luck to be the same age as his sister. With this, I can also get close to Tsukiyomi-san. Up close she really is a beauty!


    ?


    It was already night time, and Tsukiyomi and I needed to go back to my dormitory. I visited the principal before all this and he told me where my new dormitory was located.


    It was a dormitory for third-year students with a high rank. In there was Evangeline, Louise, and Princess Serillia. It would seem like all three of them were promoted to the black-clad rank. The other black-clad senpais have already graduated and I will not be able to see them in school. I wonder what happened to Rain-senpai, he''s been acting weird ever since the incident with the children. Well, no use thinking about it now that he''s gone.


    ...


    In the new dormitory, It seems like me, Tsukiyomi, and Eri will be sharing a room. We got the largest room there. The principal seems to favor me because of what I did two years ago. Well, whatever sharing a room with a girl is no longer a big deal. I''ve been sharing my room with the two for quite some time now so it was no problem.


    "So Sarah it''s getting late. We better head back to our own dormitories." Sarah held my hand tighter as I was about to leave.


    "NO! I won''t let brother leave me behind anymore." Sarah looked at me teary-eyed. Damn it even after all these years I still can''t oppose that look! Too cute! No wonder that perverted, idiotic senpai got like that. My little sister is definitely the cutest in the world, nay the universe! While I was thinking of a way to free myself, Eri approached us.


    "Do not be selfish." Sarah looked at Eri''s expressionless face and answered almost crying.


    "I''m sorry Eri-nee-san, I won''t be selfish." Seeing Sarah was depressed Tsukiyomi patted her back. It seems like Tsukiyomi and Sarah were almost the same height now.


    "Kukuku, do not worry Sarah. Tomorrow seeing it''s a day off, Edge here will teach you his self-made swordsmanship."


    "Really brother you''re going to teach me?" Sarah''s eyes were sparkling in anticipation as she looked at me.


    "Sure I will. I did say will get stronger together."


    "Really brother! Yay!" That was when I noticed Sarah''s two companions were fidgeting around while looking at me. The elder sister Willa approached me and behind her was the little brother Terumi. She seems hesitant to speak to me.


    "Ummm... Edge-senpai, I know we just met a while ago, and you don''t know us very well... Ummm... Still, if it is not too much to ask, Ummm... Can you teach us too? IF YOU CAN''T IT''S ALRIGHT I''M SORRY FOR BEING SO IMPERTINENT!"


    ''Hahaha, these guys are really something well not like I mind or anything.''


    "Sure I''ll teach you both as well, you''re my little sister''s friends after all. I don''t mind teaching you guys."


    "Really Senpai! THANK YOU! THANK YOU!" Willa started shouting in joy. While Terumi was bowing a lot in front of me.


    "Well, now that''s settled let''s go back to our respective dormitories. We''ll meet at the main park tomorrow morning, after breakfast." The three first years responded to that with a loud YES!


    ?


    Finally, I arrived at the new dormitory. Rena-sensei told me that my and Tsukiyomi''s stuff has already been transferred here.


    I noticed that this dormitory doesn''t seem any different from the dormitory of the first years. Upon entering the dormitory, a girl with silver hair, heterochromatic eyes, and a rather large chest, it was not as large as Clarise-senpai''s but it was still noticeable.


    She was walking out of the kitchen wearing only her underwear. On a side note, she was wearing a black baby doll underwear. I don''t know where that knowledge came from but ok. My face was burning crimson, after every one of Tsukiyomi''s attacks, this was on a whole other level. I guess I''m still not used to this.


    We looked at each other in awkward silence. This girl must be Eva. The moment she noticed me I noticed that she was trying to speak.


    "E... E... E...."


    E? God damn it this is awkward, as we were looking at each other the one to break the silence was Tsukiyomi.


    "Kukuku I see you finally gain those useless pieces of meat. Also, walking in your underwear, how vulgar. In the short time we haven''t met, you''ve turned into a slut."


    Eva''s face was burning up and she was also trembling. Eri tugged my sleeves. I looked at her, and she pointed at Eva.


    "Is she a b*tch?" Eri tilted her head looking very innocent. With that one line, Eva finally exploded.


    "Kyaaaaaaaaa!" Eva dashed towards me. ''Whoah she''s gotten faster.''


    She tried to punch my face. I evaded of course, she looked at me, and her face was close to crying.


    "Why did you evade, you PERVERT!"


    "Ummm because you attacked me," I answered on reflex. Tsukiyomi and Eri even added.


    "Kukuku the pervert''s actually calling other people a pervert, heh."


    "Perverted b*tch" Tsukiyomi snickered, while Eri nodded in approval. This made Eva even more hostile.


    "I''M NOT A PERVERT!" After shouting, she tried to attack me again. Of course, I dodged all of her attacks. This was how I returned to school.

 72 A normal everyday scene

    I was still half asleep when I heard voices. At first, I thought that the voices were some lingering sounds from my dream, but then I noticed that that wasn''t the case.


    "I will wake up Edge. I''m his bodyguard."


    "Kukuku, you''re merely a bodyguard I on the other hand am his partner. So it is I who should wake him up."


    "That''s not waking up, that''s kissing." What the hell are they doing? I''m kind of scared about waking up now. That was when I heard a loud bang as someone entered.


    "You guys are too noisy!" This voice was Eva''s.


    "Kukuku if it isn''t the pervert."


    "Pervert" I heard Tsukiyomi and Eri''s voice commenting.


    "Who the hell are you calling a pervert?!"


    "Oh my, after telling us we''re noisy you suddenly scream. Truly this pervert is a hypocrite."


    "Noisy pervert." That was when I heard Eva started sobbing.


    "I didn''t want to be (hic) seen like that (hic) and by Edge too..." Now things are getting too, awkward.


    "Big Bro we came to pick you up."


    "Let''s be quiet Sarah-san, Edge-senpai might still be sleeping." Now it''s Sarah and Willa. Damn it! It''s getting a little cramped here in my room.


    "Ummm Tsukiyomi-nee-san who is this? Also, why is she crying?"


    "Don''t mind her Sarah-chan that thing is just a pervert."


    "Pervert?" Sarah said questioningly. Eri even added, "yes she is a pervert a perverted b*tch." What the hell are you guys teaching my little sister?!


    "STOP IT! First, you treat me like this now your even introducing me to people I don''t even know with such nicknames!"


    "Umm so who are you?" Sarah once again asked.


    "Ahem. I''m the black-clad third-year student Evangeline Rogue." Regaining her composure Eva answered.


    "Kukuku, also known as the pervert of the dormitory," Tsukiyomi added.


    "No, I''m not!"


    "HEY ONII-SAMA I CAME TO WAKE YOU!" Oh, sh*t the real pervert Leto has arrived, and who the hell is your onii-sama you''re older than me!


    "W...WW.....WHAT THE HELL IS THIS, SO MANY LOLIS. THE SUPREME GODESS TSUKIYOMI, MY FUTURE WIFE AND CUTE LITTLE SISTER SARAH-CHAN. A BLONDE HAIRED BLUE EYED LOLI, OH EVEN A FOX EARED LOLI! OH NO, THIS GIRL SHE WAS WITH TSUKIYOMI YESTERDAY! I''M SORRY THAT I DIDN''T NOTICE SUCH A HIGH-LEVEL LOLI SUCH AS YOU! OH MY GOD, WHAT IS THIS PLACE, HEAVEN, NAY PARADISE, NO LOLI PARADISE HEAVEN! AS EXPECTED OF ONII-SAMA TO HAVE THESE MANY LOLIS IN THE MORNING! Huh, you two lumps of meat can go out!" Two lumps of meat? He must be talking about Eva and most probably Clarise is here as well.


    What to do I can''t get up too many factors in the morning. I need to wait for a chance to escape. "Hey, guys don''t you think it''s weird?" Eva suddenly asked.


    "Kukuku what does the lump of meat/perverted/hypocrite Eva want?" "HEY, YOU JUST ADDED MORE NICKNAMES! (Sigh) Well, I just noticed that even though we are this noisy we haven''t woken Edge up. This guy is usually so sharp, so I thought the moment we entered the room he should have woken up." Shit their catching on.


    "You''re right Big Bro would usually wake up at this point." DANGER! DANGER! "Hahaha, actually I''m awake." I laughed it off. Thus ended my life and my path to being the strongest.


    THE END.....


    ?


    After that Eva tried to attack me due to her embarrassment and for some reason, Eri also tried to attack me. Yet like yesterday I dodged all of their incoming attacks. What a horrible way to start the day.


    After the morning exercise of dodging fists. We went to one of the school restaurants. While walking we were getting a lot of attention. Why? Well because there five black clads three red clads and one warbeast bodyguard were walking together.


    Of course, we''re going to gather attention! And were walking during a free day so there''s a lot of students walking about. If it was me and Tsukiyomi only some people would still stare but a little less than this.


    If that wasn''t enough even irritating Leto tagged along. I can still accept Eva saying she wants to practice. Also, Clarise saying she needs to look after this idiot. On the other hand, the idiot himself says he needs to accompany us to help me his onii-sama! What the hell is he saying!? Should I just kill this fool? Based on my current strength it would be quite easy to kill this guy.


    ...


    While I was thinking about what to do with Leto we entered the restaurant. When the server saw Tsukiyomi she immediately warned the chef "she''s here!"


    So Tsukiyomi''s infamous appetite has reached the ears of almost all the restaurants in the school. After warning the chef and the staff, the server went and asked for our orders. We all ordered the basic morning breakfast meal except for Tsukiyomi, she ordered everything on the menu. A few minutes later our food came. While Tsukiyomi''s will be served in waves seeing that it won''t fit the table. She really is abusing our status as black clads.


    "I envy you Tsukiyomi-senpai, you can eat all that and never get fat." Willa looked at Tsukiyomi envious in the way she eats.


    Eva looked at Willa and asked, "huh you''re envious of this pig?" With that comment, everything went cold. Shit! There are two things you should never talk about in front of Tsukiyomi. One is her chest size Second her eating habits.


    "Kukuku, how laughable the one with a lot of wasted fat in her chest, actually calling me a pig?" Tsukiyomi''s tone made the hair on my back stand.


    "Fat! You''re just jealous because you don''t have any...! YOU flat chest!" Oh sh*t! Now she''s done it not just one but the two things you should never say have been said.


    "Tsukiyomi, calm down, Eva here doesn''t know what she''s saying. Anyway, no one judges a girl by her chest size, right guys." Except for Eva, everyone nodded in agreement especially Terumi. With that Tsukiyomi was able to finally calm down.


    "Kukuku I''m always calmed Edge no need to worry." After that Tsukiyomi continued eating. I breathe a sigh of relief, it seems like today will be one hectic day.

 73 Twins battle

    Once we were done eating, we went to one of the open fields. This was a designated practice area for black clads. We could use these whole are in any way we want. "Before we start I want to know, what your ranks are."


    Willa answered first "My current rank is like this Edge-senpai:


    Sword:


    Fire style: C class


    Water style: E class


    Wind style: C class


    Void style: E class


    Overall sword rank: D class


    Magic:


    Fire: C class


    That was quite surprising that''s a pretty low rank for a red-clad.


    The next to speak was Terumi. "Edge-rank my rank is like this:


    Sword:


    Fire style: E class


    Water style: C class


    Wind style: E class


    Void style: C class


    Overall sword rank: D class


    Magic:


    Earth: C class


    An extreme opposite of her sister but still their ranks are pretty low for being red clads. The two of them are pretty weak based solely on the ranking. But like Setsuna, there might be something else at play here.


    ''Now that I think about it, where''s Setsuna I haven''t seen him since my return. Seeing as Eva became a black-clad, maybe Setsuna is as well, and he''s out in a mission. I guess I''ll ask Eva later.''


    "Umm I think it''s rude of me to ask, but why are your ranks so low? If it''s this low I doubt you two could become red clads."


    The one to answer my question was the more outspoken elder sister. It seems she really likes talking to me, cause every time we talk she would always have a smile on her face.


    "About that Edge-senpai, actually swords aren''t really our specialty. It''s these things that we specialized at." The two brought out their weapons. Willa had a spear twice her size and Terumi held a towering shield.


    "I see... The ranking system really is flawed... Well whatever, I can''t really gauge your abilities if you don''t show me the way you fight with your specialties. So how about a little spar." The twins looked at me surprised.


    "Umm senpai if that''s what you want... But if I may suggest something, can Terumi and I fight together? Only together can we fight with our true strength."


    "Sure, the main purpose of this spar was to gauge your true strength. So if fighting both of you at the same time will show me your strength. Then that''s what will do."


    "Thank you, Edge-senpai!" The twins answered in sync. They were smiling at me truly pleased at what I said.


    ?


    Clarise-senpai was the judge of the match. The rules were if either side surrenders or losses consciousness, then that side will be considered the losers. There was no time limit. The three of us readied our weapons.


    Willa the one with the spear was in front while Terumi the one with the shield stood behind his sister. With everyone ready, Clarise signaled for the match to start.


    Willa immediately threw her spear, it was fast but easily avoidable. Once I evaded Terumi was already by my side. He pushed me using his shield. I couldn''t counter in time so I did a back step while trying to regain my center of gravity.


    Willa Then cast a fireball my way. I easily evaded and was about to counter but was blocked by Terumi. Willa came from above her spear about to hit me. I redirected her strike so that it hits Terumi''s shield. Their posture was now unbalanced. I used [crescent moon] on Willa, but was blocked by an [earth wall]. I then used [wind slice] alongside my continuous fireball skill.


    The [wind slice] was aimed at Willa while my continuous fireball skill was aimed at Terumi. With Terumi having no time to defend Willa. Willa was forced to make an awkward evasion. This was my chance, [moonlit dance] I passed by Willa and afterward, she fell unconscious. Her weapon shattered. Terumi having lost his sister easily admitted defeat.


    ?


    The match ended with my victory but the twins smile were as bright as ever. "You''re really strong Edge-senpai! No wonder you were called the Reaper." Willa was showering me with praise. Wait that was a new nickname... These people keep on thinking about giving me nicknames, don''t they have anything better to do?


    "Well, you guys were strong yourselves. Now that I have a firm grasp on your strength and weaknesses I can think of ways to train you. Sarah you get ready as well, the true training starts now." The three red clads answered in unison. "YES!"

 74 Letos Original Spell

    Serina Regius'' POV:


    My husband and I have been busy for the past two years. We have left Sarah''s care to the servants. I feel like a bad mother. Leaving my kids for work. My husband and I weren''t even there when Sarah went to school. I wonder how my poor little Sarah feels. She might think that her parents hate her... No! I don''t want that! Also, there''s Edge, he grew up too fast. The determination in his eyes that time was intense. I wonder what he''s doing now... Those people even gave him that detestable nickname "the reaper." Muuuuu, Every time I remember that event when everyone threw stones at my little Edge.


    Oh, how hard did I try not to fry them. But worse than that is this irritating true humanity. Hiding like rats after causing that much destruction and death. They weren''t satisfied with that, they even got me and my husband wasting time looking for them. Oh, how I wish to see my children.


    ?


    Edge''s POV:


    I started teaching my sister and her friends the moon edge style. It''s been three days since then. While I was teaching them I tried to get information on what happened the two years I was gone.


    It would seem that last year a group of people brought back Setsuna to the Eastern Kingdom. Based on what people saw that day he wasn''t forcefully taken. In fact, many students from the Eastern and Western Kingdom have been leaving school as of late.


    ...


    As I was gathering information I continued to teach my kohais, all three of them are learning fast especially Sarah. She was improving at an incredible rate. Yet though I want to focus on training them and myself... Tsukiyomi and I are first and foremost STUDENTS of this school.


    Even though we have countless privileges because of our rank, we are still required to do the bare minimum. So we took two old classes that I''m truly interested in. We are required to take only two subjects. So I took:


    Cooking


    Summoning


    I''m not giving up summoning. No, I will never give it up. I want to summon something cool. Though Tsukiyomi didn''t want to do any of the two, I told her I wouldn''t budge from my decision. She wanted to retort some more but then Eri said to her "petty." After hearing that though she looked really, really reluctant she agreed in the end.


    Summoning classes start tomorrow morning. OH yeah, I''m so excited! This time! This time! This time I will summon something awesome! This time for sure! So with my current level of excitement, we went to the cooking class.


    The same as before Tsukiyomi was only good at eating and has zero talent in cooking. On the other hand, Eri was surprisingly good. She wasn''t allowed to join in the process of making the food, but still, she would give advice on how to make the recipe better. After following her advice I was able to create the best porridge the teacher has ever tasted. Quoted from the teacher''s own mouth.


    The class ended during midday so we got a whole afternoon of free time. The three red clads were having classes right now so I guess I''ll go train with Eri and Tsukiyomi. The three of us were heading toward one of the training fields when I suddenly spotted Leto-senpai. No to be more precise Leto-senpai spotted me. He came running toward me.


    "Yoh onii-sama! What ya doing? Where is the cute wife/little sister Sarah?" As usual, his main focus was on Sarah. Behind him, I could see Clarise-senpai following. I really do pity this childhood friend of Leto-senpai.


    "She''s in class. I was about to train, with Tsukiyomi and Eri. Also once again I''m not your onii-sama! How many times do I need to say that? Actually I can''t believe I needed to say it more than once."


    Leto-senpai laughed, "haha no need to be embarrassed. So you''re going to go train? How about letting me train with you, instead of Tsukiyomi, and Eri-san. We can''t have two supreme lolis'' getting hurt now can we?" I can never understand this guy''s thought process.


    "Kukuku, you Leto the #1 pervert, are you telling me. That you can be a better training partner than I the eternal moon?"


    "Yes, also Tsukiyomi it''s not Leto the #1 pervert, it''s Leto-senpai, do not forget S.E.N.P.A.I." Tsukiyomi smirked when he heard Leto-senpai''s response.


    "Alright then prove it Leto the #1 pervert. If you can beat me in a spar I will acknowledge your abilities and allow you to be Edge''s training partner. But if you lose promise me that you will stop showing your face in front of me. So will you accept Leto the #1 pervert?"


    "Sure as you wish my loli Goddess." Oh I feel sorry for Leto-senpai somehow. I don''t know what level of skill he''s at, but even if he is a black clad I doubt he would win against Tsukiyomi. The level Tsukiyomi is at is not something normal humans can handle.


    ?


    "Clarise-senpai, how about stopping that idiot. Tsukiyomi will just pulverize him. I''ll feel sorry for him if that happens." Clarise-senpai looked at me surprised for a moment then she smiled.


    "You''re really kind Edge-kun, even though you must feel irritated at Leto. Well do not worry, I not have a clear picture of how strong Tsukiyomi is, but I do know she''s extremely powerful. Still I don''t think Leto will lose that easily."


    "Why?"


    "Leto has a special skill for opponents like Tsukiyomi."


    "Hey, Tsukiyomi-san can I prepare something first before we start?"


    "Sure do what you must. It doesn''t bother me because either way you''re going to lose." Leto-senpai smiled at Tsukiyomi before giving out an answer.


    "I will not lose! The loli God''s will be sure to give me their blessings."


    Leto-senpai then started chanting. The words he spoke were not base on any of the elements. Is this his original spell?


    "I call upon thee, go beyond the doors of time. Go beyond the ends of life. Open the door from beyond thy path. Follow the radiance of my soul and come before me! [Spirit summon]" A blue orb suddenly appeared in front of Leto-senpai. The moment I saw that orb something deep within me was resonating with it.\\


    "What is that? What did he do?'' I asked Clarise-senpai.


    "He summoned a spirit."


    "Summoned a spirit?"


    "Yes, he summoned a spirit. This is a secret spell created by his family. They would summon strong spirits from other planes, other pasts, other futures, other dimensions, other worlds. Also even though I say spirit, it doesn''t necessarily mean a dead spirit. He can also summon a person''s spirit even if he/she is alive. The only requirement is that it''s supposed to be a strong spirit. I only saw this spell in action one time, at that time he summoned the spirit of a hero so that he can beat an A class monster when he was eight years old."


    "So can he pick who he summons?"


    "Unfortunately no. The being that will be summoned will always be random. So sometimes he gets to summon a strong spirit but not stronger than him. Only in a rare occurrence, he can summon someone stronger."


    "So what''s Senpai doing now?"


    "He''s doing [Full merge]. He''s not only gaining the knowledge and skill of the spirit but also the physique and memories. Basically his going to become the spirit he summons, his mind and personality will be taking a backseat. He would then talk to the spirit in his mind. The spirit is then manifested in this plane as if truly summoned body and mind. Yet after that the spell would only last for about half an hour. Also after using this he would lose energy and would sleep usually for about two hours."


    I see what an unusual skill. Also, it takes too long to prepare. But that doesn''t answer my question. Why does it feel like the spirit is resonating with me? Did Leto-senpai somehow manage to summon my past self?


    After a few minutes of waiting, it seems like Leto-senpai was finished merging with the spirit. Leto -senpai started to glow for a moment. That was when I noticed that his presence changed. The one in front of me is no longer Leto, it was the spirit he summoned.


    A guy who looked about eighteen years old was standing there in front of me. His hair and eyes were black, he was wearing Leto''s black uniform and even had Leto''s sword. He had an annoyed face while looking at his surroundings. I was surprised really surprised, the presence of this guy was overwhelming. He was merely standing there yet the force of presence he emitted was staggering. He then started talking to himself.


    "Huh? Loli Goddess? Fight? Summoned? Oh so basically you summoned me here to fight this chick in front of me." He must be talking to Leto-senpai in his mind. That was when he showed a vicious grin. "Sure I''ll fight! Hey you girl over there." The summoned spirit was pointing at Clarise-senpai.


    "Me?"


    "Yes you, lend me your sword." Still confused Claris-senpai handed her sword.


    "Hmm not that bad." He then unsheathed Leto''s sword, Dual wielding? Same as Sarah. He then looked at Tsukiyomi and then he looked at me.


    "Oh, so that''s why." The spirit walked towards me and looked at me from head to toe.


    "What is it?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    "Why aren''t you using it? Why are you suppressing your power?"


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Hearing my question the spirit shrugged his shoulder and answered.


    "Never mind, you''ll get there when you get there." The spirit no longer looked at me and walked back to his previous position.


    The spirit then took a stance or something of the sort. The two swords he held their tips were pointing downward toward the ground. This was the first time I saw such a natural looking stance. He then emitted a pressure far worse than before. It was as if my heart was being gripped tight by someone''s hand. Clarise-senpai held her breath as she was starting to sweat.


    Eri was visibly shivering. Even her usual poker face was crumbling, she was showing signs of fear. Tsukiyomi on the other hand looked shocked beyond belief. She was even trying to get as much mana she can get from me without killing me. I sat down, I needed to concentrate on sending her mana. The summoned spirit then spoke.


    "COME AT ME! SHOW ME ALL YOU''VE GOT!"

 75 Leonard Tranor

    Tsukiyomi''s POV:


    I underestimated that pervert''s skill. To think he could summon such a spirit. The spirit in front of me had an overwhelming presence. He was emitting a pressure that denied any form of resistance. I wanted to attack him by surprise but that stance he took was dangerous.


    At first glance, it looks like there were many openings, it''s as if he was inviting you to attack. Yet that was the trap, in truth, there were no openings to exploit. He was triggering an involuntary action to attack him. Seeing all those openings would make many even veterans attack. Yet once they do they''ll die. I cannot fight this person barehanded. I created a copy of Edge''s longsword. This was an Ethereal skill [weapon creation]. The spirit in front of me smiled a ferocious smile.


    "Weapon Creation? So you''re the same as Lauria you''re an Ethereal." I was shocked, the spirit actually knew about weapon creation a race technique unique to us Ethereals. Also the true shocking part was the name he just said, Lauria.


    That was the name of the origin, the mother of all Ethereals, in all planes, in all worlds, in all dimensions. While I was thinking the man started walking forward casually.


    "Since you''re an Ethereal, I guess you could survive this." The spirit moved near me his hands disappeared for a moment. As he was passing by me I felt a sudden pain. I couldn''t react at first but near the end of his attack he hesitated and I was able to escape.


    The sword I created shattered and my body was wounded all over. What was that? It was a technique similar to Edge''s [moonlit dance] but the sheer speed of that move greatly surpasses anything I''ve seen. The spirit placed a hand on his head and started shouting his displeasure.


    "WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING?! WHY DID YOU DISRUPT [FANGS OF THE WOLF]! HUH? I''M NOT SUPPOSE TO HURT THE LOLI GODDESS? WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU SAYING!? IF I DON''T ATTACK HER HOW DO YOU SUPPOSE I''LL WIN!?"


    The spirit was annoyed. It would seem that I owe that pervert, Leto. Because he interfered in the last second the spirit couldn''t do his technique properly. Still, the name of the technique sounds familiar... [Fangs of the wolf]... Wait don''t tell me?!


    "Excuse me, Sir spirit. May I ask your name?" The spirit looked at me. "Huh? Isn''t it too late for that kind of thing? That guy over there should know who I am... Oh, right he hasn''t unlocked the power within his soul yet... Well whatever, the name''s Leonard Tranor. You can call me Leo."


    Edge''s POV:


    The battle was in favor of the spirit called Leo, he had the advantage. This was actually my first time seeing Tsukiyomi taking such a beating. I looked at her she was trembling, I was not sure if she was trembling because of fear or excitement. All I understood was when Leo gave out his name Tsukiyomi reacted like that. Does she know him?


    But more importantly, does he know me, or is he mistaking me for someone else?


    Tsukiyomi''s POV:


    "It is an honor to meet you, Sir Leonard. The one who has walked the same path as the origin." This guy in front of me is the real deal. Leo looked at me irritated


    "Don''t call me sir or whatnot just Leo is fine. Also, don''t call Laura the origin, just hearing the word ORIGIN is making me angry."


    "As you wish" I answered.


    "Tsukiyomi you know this guy?" Edge suddenly asked from behind me, I nodded my head.


    "This man here is Leonard Tranor. A legend in Ethereal myths."


    "A legend?" Edge looked at me confused, aside from the confusion there seems to be something hidden within that look of his. Even my connection to him wasn''t relaying what he was feeling accurately at the moment.


    I wanted to explain it to him but it might be rude to make Leo wait. So I looked at Leo in worry, and as if reading my thoughts he answered.


    "Don''t worry about me, explain it to the kid. He is someone that needs to know. Also, I don''t feel like fighting at the moment, because of this idiot in my head. He keeps on going on and on about lolis''. IF YOU''RE A MAN BATTLE IS THE ONLY THING YOU SHOULD CRAVE FOR! NOT THESE LOLIS'' YOU SPEAK OFF!" Leo was now having a conversation with Leto in his head. I then started telling Edge what I know about Leo.


    "Edge we Ethereals are an ancient race as old as the Gods themselves. In our myths Leonard Tranor was considered the greatest and strongest human. In a world different from ours, in a past beyond this time, a human boy was born with the greatest talent. That boy was Leonard. He at the age of thirteen was hailed as the strongest of his world. Growing bored he transferred to a different world. There he fought legendary battles against legendary beings. It was said that in all his battles not once has he known defeat. His feats were inhuman, annihilating an army by himself. Slaying dragons, defeating Gods, and killing many more entities. He was then given the nickname "God of battle, death, and victory." He who was human was feared by even Gods. He had many great adventures, he and his group have visited many other worlds. His stories were told to every Ethereal. I love listening to his adventures especially the one where he goes to the underworld to resurrect one of his..."


    I then noticed what I was doing was embarrassing. To think I would start babbling about such things in front of the person himself. I turned around Leo was looking at me.


    "I''m sorry about that." I bowed in apology to him. Leo merely snickered at the gesture.


    "So you know that much about me? On the other hand, the guy who should know more about me doesn''t know anything at all." Leo once again looked at Edge. ''What was their connection? Was Edge a descendant or something?''


    " Knowing who I am, will you still battle me?" Leo looked into my eyes, his eyes assessing my worth. I was momentarily shaken but then answered with full confidence.


    "Kukuku, of course, I will continue the fight! It''s rare to actually get to fight a legendary figure such as yourself." Upon hearing my answer, Leo smiled his ferocious smile and laughed.


    "HAHAHAHA, NICE! NICE! As expected from a descendant of Lauria! It has been ages since someone has challenged me, despite knowing who I am. I only know thirteen people who would do so, I guess you''re #14! Tell me your name Ethereal!" I used weapon create to summon a replica of Edge''s sword as I replied.


    "Tsukiyomi the eternal moon."


    "I ACKNOWLEDGE YOU TSUKIYOMI! YOU ARE WORTHY ENOUGH FOR ME TO GO ALL OUT!"


    After saying that, the pressure Leo emitted made my body tremble in fear. It made it hard to breathe. So the pressure he was applying a while ago was just his normal force?! As expected of such a legendary figure. Now that he was serious, I wasn''t even sure I could move. I thought I could faint at any moment.


    Actually both Clarise and Eri were already unconscious. Edge was trying desperately to stay conscious. Leo wasn''t even doing anything yet, but it took me all I got just to stand. Leo''s mouth twisted into a vicious grin.


    "YOU TRULY ARE WORTHY! IN RESPECT TO YOU, I''LL LET YOU WITNESS MY STRONGEST ATTACK!"


    We then shifted from the training ground to another place entirely. We were transported to an empty wasteland.


    "Here, I moved us to another dimension. Don''t worry you won''t die here, no matter how much damage you sustain. Also if we''re here I won''t need to hold back in destroying the environment."


    This place seems familiar... But where have I felt this place before?... Wait, isn''t this the same feeling I got when I was looking around Edge''s soul. As I was nearing a revelation, Leo was getting ready to use his technique.


    He held the two swords he was holding in a reverse grip. He elevated his hold up to his shoulders. He was then concentrating mana into the weapons. Mana was something that exists everywhere but could not be seen by the naked eye. Yet here I was witnessing such a powerful concentration of mana that I could actually see it, with my naked eye.


    The air surrounding Leo distorted. As I witnessed this scene, every fiber of my being was screaming, DEATH! No matter what Leo said, if I was hit by that, death was evident. That was when the pressure lessened and Leo with a look of disappointment said "Oh time''s up... Sorry about that. Also Kid you-" Leo was about to say something to Edge, but then he faded. We were then returned to the training ground, and the body of Leo turned back into the perverted Leto. Who then collapsed.


    ?


    Serina Regius'' POV:


    We finally found, the HQ of the true humanity. Who would have guessed it would be in such a place.

 76 Rank up

    Edge''s POV:


    That fight with that spirit was incredible! Leonard the spirit, Tsukiyomi fought was overwhelming! In this world where everyone was more powerful than the people of my previous world, he was still overwhelming. To think that there was someone out there a human same as me to possess such power! I even used Satt Sjon on him but all I got were question marks. He was immeasurable! He made both Eri and Clarise faint. Actually, if I wasn''t concentrating so much I would''ve fainted as well. That power is the kind of power I wanted to achieve. A power that cannot be resisted...


    Still, why did he keep on talking to me like I was someone he knew? In fact, when I saw him I felt something within me was shaken. He felt familiar like I was supposed to know him very well. His mannerisms and actions seem like things I would''ve said if I had the same level of power.


    ''Also there was that thing he said, a power I haven''t used. Something I''m unconsciously blocking...''


    I then looked at Tsukiyomi the one who had withstood the full brunt of Leo''s pressure. She sighed, a sigh of relief. As if there was no strength in her legs, she fell to the ground.


    "Kukuku, to think I actually survived an encounter with Leonard Tranor. Guess some of those stories were false. If one faces Leonard as an opponent only one outcome could happen DEATH. Kukuku, I survived!" Tsukiyomi was yelling at the sky. This was the first time I saw Tsukiyomi like this. I approached her from behind.


    "Was it a good battle?" She looked at me and gave me a bright smile, the same smile she had shown during our first meeting.


    "It was the best!" Her smile was so innocent, so pure, that I actually forgot her true age and saw her as a real teenage girl. For some reason, my heart was beating faster. I wonder why that is?


    "So Tsukiyomi how about carrying these guys to the infirmary?"


    "No need, those two girls will wake up after a few minutes. On the other hand, I don''t know how long that guy will be out."


    ?


    Just as Tsukiyomi said the two girls woke up after a few minutes. The four of us took Leto-senpai to the infirmary. Clarise-senpai looked at Leto a little worried.


    "So Clarise how''s his condition?" Clarise-senpai shook her head.


    "His body is alright but I do not know when he will awake. Usually, he could only summon spirits weaker or two times stronger than him. The strongest he summoned so far was that hero he summoned when he was eight. This was the first time I saw him summon such a spirit. Forget about two times stronger! That spirit was far beyond our own levels. I cannot comprehend how he was able to summon such a spirit. At the time he summoned the hero spirit he was unconscious for about two days. If what Tsukiyomi said about the spirit is true. Then the spirit was an ancient legend far above an ordinary hero spirit. Leto might stay unconscious for a long time. I''m truly not sure..."


    Clarise-senpai looked downhearted. Well of course she was anxious, her childhood might not wake up.


    "Do not worry Clarise-senpai!" Clarise-senpai looked at me shocked because of my sudden shout.


    "Edge-kun?"


    "Leto-senpai is someone with incredible vitality. As long as his lolis'' exist he will never stay sleeping. I''m sure that Leto-senpai can survive the end of the world if it''s for his beloved lolis, Right?"


    Clarise-senpai looked at me in a daze and started giggling. "Hehe, yes! Yes, you''re right, Edge-kun! This idiot won''t possibly stay like this as long as there are lolis. Thanks, Edge-kun."


    ?


    After leaving Leto-senpai with Clarise-senpai, the three of us headed toward the ranking center. It''s been a while since Eri and I went and did a ranking exam.


    ?


    That was refreshing after all those events these kinds of days are the best. Our current ranks were like this:


    Edge''s Rank:


    Sword:


    Fire style: B class


    Wind style: B class


    Void style: B class


    Water style: B class


    Overall sword rank: A class


    Magic:


    Fire: B class


    Water: B class


    Wind: B class


    Earth: B class


    Healing: D class


    ?


    Eri''s Rank


    Sword:


    Fire style: C class


    Wind style: B class


    Void style: C class


    Water style: E class


    Overall sword rank: B class


    Magic:


    Fire: E class


    Wind: C class


    To think at my current rank surpasses my dad''s. I finally made a step forward in the path to being the strongest. Though these ranks don''t necessarily express how strong I am currently. I have so many spells that aren''t bound by the five basic spells. Also, my swordsmanship doesn''t follow the four styles any longer. The only reason why I take these ranking exams is that it''s necessary for nobles of the Northern Kingdom. Still, I''m also pretty happy to see my progress.


    While I was happy at my current rank, Eri looked disappointed. I wonder why, so I asked her. She looked at me and answered.


    "I still couldn''t catch up to Edge." Oh, so that''s what''s bothering her.


    "Well we''re both aiming for the strongest, so at some point, I think you''ll reach the same stage as me." Eri then looked at me, and for a fraction of second, I saw her smile. It was a very captivating smile, and it disappeared as fast as it appeared.


    "I won''t lose," Eri responded as she turned her back on me walking away. I couldn''t see her expression properly, but I think I just saw her smile for a second time.

 77 A dream

    After another long day of practice, It was once again time to sleep. "Good night Edge." Both Tuskiyomi and Eri spoke at the same time.


    "Good Night you two."


    ...


    I had a dream a very realistic dream, I had no control of the dream whatsoever and in it, I was someone else a boy feeling bored of the world. I had won over a thousand battles in my own world and not once was I defeated. It was at that moment as despair and boredom have overcome me, I met an unknown person who I started to fight with.


    The person I was fighting was strong, his techniques were equal to mine. For the first time in a long while, I needed to go all out. I attacked the man with my real abilities, and he was still able to keep up, but then he surrendered. I couldn''t take it, this wasn''t right.


    "Is this all? It ain''t right? Please don''t tell me this is it! I wish for more! Didn''t you come to elevate my boredom?! Haven''t you come to answer my wish! So please, I beg of you, tell me this isn''t all!"


    The words flew out of my mouth, my resentment, my anger, my fears, I laid them all bare to the man I just met. It was my pain my suffering, I was the strongest in my world, but I was also the loneliest. What was the point of my strength if there wasn''t anything to face.


    "Boy, I have a suggestion. Would you hear me out?"


    The man then proceeded to ask me if I would want to go to another world. Of course, I answered yes, without any hesitation. This world no longer has anything for me. My family has died, I already avenged them, my enemies are too weak to do anything, and my friends do not exist. There was nothing left for me in this world.


    The man took my hand and transported me to another world. In that world, the man told me the words I would never forget, those were the words that changed my life of boredom. To a life full of excitement battle, and adventure.


    "Welcome to the world of mighty dragons, formidable Gods, beautiful elves, stomping giants, proud dwarves, enchanting spirits, mighty beasts, cunning demons, bewitching fairies, shining angels, and greedy humans."


    ...


    In this new world, I got to fight Dragons, vampires, mythical creatures, armies of people. Every day was fun, battles were abundant. In this world, I was also able to have companions. People who would stand by my side through thick and thin.


    ...


    The dream continued on and in the next scene, I was holding the body of a girl. This girl was my very first companion. The rage that I was feeling disappeared as I held on to her tightly. As I was panicking the girl spoke to me.


    "Hey you idiot, you were about to die but you still smiled." The sword that pierced her heart was retracted. The man that stabbed her retreated showing his respect.


    "Why did you do that? Why Eli?" I asked in a voice that was surprisingly calm.


    "You truly are an idiot. Fighting at the same level as your opponent never going all out at the beginning. So this is what you get for being too lax..." She just spouted a bunch of random nonsense. I saw her body was trying to regenerate but it couldn''t do so fully. She only had a few minutes left before she dies.


    "Really Eli why did you die in my place?" I just couldn''t understand it. I was the one who fought, I was the one who was careless, but I was not the one to die.


    "Idiot! First, you leave me behind, then you forget about me, now you''re asking stupid questions... Why did I protect you? The answer is pretty obvious, it''s because you are important to me." Eli smiled gently at me as she caressed my face. I could feel something flowing out of my eyes. Tears? I''m actually crying? I didn''t even cry when my parents were murdered, never did I cry as I endured incredible pain, but now I''m actually crying.


    "Heh, so even you can cry... It has been fun going to all those places, meeting all those people, fighting side by side. I''m truly grateful that I have met you... I have no regrets... If we meet again in our next lives please take me on another adventure, so you may fulfill your promise to find me a new home..." Those were her last words as her body became lifeless in my hands.


    An unknown feeling rage filled me as I gritted my teeth. How can I allow this? I do not accept this! No way would I accept this!


    "I will save you from the grip of Death himself!"


    ...


    The scene changed again and this time I was facing Death. He spoke to me with all the arrogance of a God.


    "So child how long do you wish to continue this battle? It seems like neither of us can finish the other, at this rate this battle might actually continue for eternity. Child, I can actually continue fighting you for an eternity and do my job at the same time. You on the other hand can''t continue for eternity because of your own mortality. Do you still wish to battle?"


    Hearing what the God of Death said made me laugh.


    "HAHAHAHA! An eternal battle? Cannot continue? Limited by my own mortality? Who decided that? You? What I hope for, what I desire, is an eternal battle... But this battle that I yearn for will not come from you God of death."


    I slashed the God of Death with one of my strongest moves, and as expected even a God could be killed, not even ashes were left. I then felt a new power surging from within me, and along with it was information directly transmitted to my brain. It explained to me that I am the new God of death, it also explained my duties and how to use my powers.


    With this power, I could resurrect Eli, but as the new God of death, I will not be able to leave. Well, no matter, I owe her that much. I using my new authority resurrected Eli.


    "Welcome back my Queen."


    "Leo, what have you done?"


    "Nothing I just destroyed the God of Death and brought you back to life."


    "... I already thought of that, but still hearing it from you actually gives it a sense of reality. Do you understand what has been done, Leo? Someone needs to replace Death and you who have acquired his title need to stay and do his job."


    "I know..."


    "Why Leo, didn''t you have a dream of finding defeat in battle? Didn''t you make lots of promises? What of our journey will you end it here?"


    "No, I won''t end the journey here. Only my original body a.k.a this one needs to stay, so one of my many current clones can go with you. It''s a me that''s not me."


    I showed Eli a carefree smile, but she shook her head.


    "Leo there''s no need for you to stay, give me the scythe as well as the title of Death. It was me and my clansmen who originated from Death who should take the role if he falls."


    "What are you saying, Eli? Are actually telling me to leave you behind after reviving you? I can''t do that Eli what of my promise to you?"


    "You already fulfilled it, Leo, this, the underworld will be my new home."


    "Eli... Are you sure?"


    "I am Leo, don''t look at me like that. It''s not like this is our final farewell. As long as your alive we can meet each other again, nay even if you die I will meet you at your final moments."


    "Fine then Eli, I grant unto you the title of Death, hear is the scythe."


    "Thanks, Leo."


    "Sure Eli, it was a fun little adventure, thank you for being there Eli."


    "No, thank you, Leo, for showing up on that day and reaching out your hand. Thank you for fulfilling your promise."


    "Well then Eli until we meet again."


    As I turned around and was about to leave Eli suddenly shouted at me.


    "LEO!"


    Hearing her shout I stood in place waiting for her to say something.


    "Leonard Tranor, I love you! The adventures we had, the day you brought me out of the darkness, I will never forget them, even if eternity ceases. Stupid, perverted, battle maniac, kind, wonderful, Leo I will always love you!"


    Hearing her say that I almost couldn''t help but tear up. I did not turn around to respect her resolve, I must show her mine.


    "Elizabeth Rogue, I will come back for you."


    ...


    I then stood up from my bed gasping for air, I saw that I was surrounded by people. Tsukiyomi, Eri, Sarah, Willa, Terumi, even Ren-sensei was here looking at me with worry.


    "Onii-chan! You''re finally awake!" Sarah hugged me tightly.


    "What''s going on?" I asked trying to get my wits about.


    "You were releasing mana out of your body, and it was flowing out violently. You''ve been asleep the whole day, and had a high fever just moments ago." Tsukiyomi responded to my question.


    "Is that so..."


    "Do you know what was happening to you Edge?" Rena-sensei asked me. I couldn''t help but recall the dream I just had. That was a dream of me being the spirit Leonard Tranor.


    ''Did he do something to me? Or was that something else?'' As everyone was looking at me worried, I had no other answer but to say.


    "I had a dream."

 78 Summoning Class

    The following day I was able to move around properly. I still couldn''t understand the dream I had. Why was I shown a dream about Leonard? I told Tsukiyomi and Eri about it but even Tsukiyomi was baffled.


    "Maybe this has to do with what Leonard said, about that hidden power you supposedly have." Tsukiyomi answered vaguely as she continued to be deep in thought. On the other hand, Eri had no opinion about the situation. It doesn''t seem like she was even thinking about it. Not like I can tell with that perpetual poker face of hers.


    ''A power I have, that''s connected to Leonard Tranor? From that dream I had, Leonard had multiple powers. The most distinct one I could remember was the power of Death... But that was given to that girl called Eli...''


    I couldn''t think about how I got to have that dream, nor its importance so I decided not to think too much about it for now. Tsukiyomi, Eri, and I then headed to where Leto-senpai was sleeping.


    ...


    Once we arrived, I saw that Leto-senpai hasn''t woken up yet. I hope he wakes up soon seeing Clarise-senpai like that, haggard and smiling weakly makes me feel bad. After visiting Leto-senpai and looking at Clarise-senpai''s current condition we left heading to our next class.


    That dream that I cannot understand, and Leto-senpai''s current condition. It seems like that spirit Leonard brought a lot of problems.


    Still, we got to keep moving forward. Yes forward! Today finally I''ll be able to summon a familiar! Finally, summoning classes have resumed!


    I happily went to the classroom of the summoning class. Once I opened the door Tsukiyomi, Eri, and I entered. Upon entering the classroom I noticed every student present was staring at us. Now that I look at it, it seems like all of the students in this class were first-year students.


    They continued staring at us, as we headed toward the seats at the end of the classroom. The buzzing of the class before we came in stopped, and was now replaced by an awkward silence. Still, this will not deter me from learning how to summon my familiar. I waited for two years to learn how to use the summoning spell. Something like this awkward atmosphere will not hinder me.


    ?


    A few minutes later the teacher finally appeared. The students who felt like they were holding their breaths, sighed in relief. ''These guys made it look like it''s my fault for things being awkward. It''s you guys who made the atmosphere that way! Well, no matter now that the teacher is here I can finally learn what I want.''


    After introducing herself we began the lessons.


    ...


    "Summoning is another form of magic. In which the summoner relies on a contract. This is a brief description of summoning spells.


    Summoning spells- As the term implies is to summon something. Usually, when one does a spell he/she would borrow a spirit or some other creature''s power, but in using a summoning spell you can call the being to appear physically to aid you. The only people who could do this are people who have made contracts with said beings."


    After that, the teacher started talking about the boring parts. Like the mana consumption of summoning. The theories behind summoning and other such boring topics. After a while, she then came back to what truly interests me, how to perform summoning magic.


    "First, I would assume that all of you have no summoning experience. In that case, the first step is to find a spirit willing to contract with you. For this, we need to go out and use one of the fields."


    ?


    The class then moved to one of the training fields. It was one used by the first years. It was pretty small and not that well maintained unlike the training fields for black clads.


    "So now everyone, I want you to concentrate and make your mana circulate through your body, and say the exact same words I''m about to say. Ready!"


    The teacher started her chant. I did as I was told and concerted circulating my mana. Tsukiyomi didn''t even bother to do anything, Eri, on the other hand, looked like she wanted to try too, but unfortunately, she wasn''t allowed to practice it in this class. She might do it later on her own. I then began chanting same as the teacher.


    "Hear me spirits beyond the end. Follow the path to the radiance of my soul. Those of you who wish to make a contract with me. Come forth so I may appraise your worth!"


    After finishing that part of the chant, I heard voices talking in my head. I also heard the teacher''s voice amidst the torrent of voices.


    "The voices will ask you questions, answer them truthfully. After you finished answering their question only two to three would be left. Among them, you pick one for your familiar. Also while talking do not forget to put mana in every word you speak."


    The first question came.


    ''What is it you desire?''


    "I desire to become the strongest!"


    ''Why do you desire such?''


    "I desire it so that I may protect what is important!"


    ''What is it important to thee?''


    "Those who I know, who these hands can reach, and those who cherish me!"


    ''You do not wish to be a hero that protects all?''


    That question made me think a little but still, I smiled as I answer. "I''m not so arrogant that I think I can protect all of the people. I only wish to protect those that I can see. A hero, who can''t even save the people close to him, can''t possibly save all."


    The torrents of voices disappeared and only one voiced remained.


    ''So what is it you will give me in exchange for power?''


    I remembered Leo''s unrivaled strength that I experienced in my dream and smiled the same as him, a vicious smile.


    "I will give you the chance to witness my future."


    ''HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA INTERESTING! VERY WELL, CHILD, I WILL GRANT YOU THE STRENGTH YOU SO DESIRE!''


    ?


    Serina Regius'' POV:


    My husband seems worried ever since we found out where the true humanity''s HQ is. He even wrote a letter addressed to our children. Really my husband is such a worrywart. I''m sure after this mission will be able to see our children again, my little Edge and Sarah.

 79 Tanith

    ''HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA INTERESTING! VERY WELL, CHILD, I WILL GRANT YOU THE STRENGTH YOU SO DESIRE!''


    A burst of light came forth... Everyone was now looking at the summoning circle that was being formed in front of me. A large amount of mana was flowing out of the summoning circle.


    A giant snout was coming out of it. A massive body with black obsidian like scales, it looked like a lizard but with wings. If Its wings spread it would probably be around ten meters in length. The dragon didn''t open its mouth but spoke through the minds of the surrounding people.


    "I have answered your call child. Speak thy name and tell the terms of the contract."


    Terms? I looked at the teacher confused, she looked at me still surprised by the giant summon. Still, even with her surprised state, she still noticed my confused look and answered the question in my head.


    "Edge-kun you must now state your name and what is it you wish from it."


    I see... I looked at the giant black dragon. I was pretty shocked myself for this is also the first time that I''ve seen a dragon, but still how cool! I knew summoning was cool!


    "I''m Edge Regius! I wish you to bring me toward the path of the strongest among everything in existence. As long as this is not fulfilled you shall forever be my familiar."


    "I accept the terms Edge Regius, I TANITH shall form this contract with you! HAHAHA, Edge I hope you show me a great future."


    "I shall!"


    With that, another emblem was formed under the silver moon on my chest. This time it was a sun surrounded by some stars.


    So what to do I do now? Tanith is too large to walk around school. Is there some way to make her go somewhere else, and make her reappear when I need her.


    The summoner teacher approached me. "Incredible Edge-kun! I want to talk to you more about how you answered the questions, but that can wait. Can you please tell your dragon to take a humanoid form?"


    "It can do that?"


    "Yes it can. After all, dragons often turn to different species in order to mate with them."


    I see... "Umm, so Tanith can you please turn into your human form for now."


    Tanith''s dark eyes squinted as she looked at me. "Very well."


    With that Tanith''s body gradually grew smaller. Then I saw a naked girl with voluptuous breasts, her height around 148 cm was in front of me.


    My sight was then blocked by a hand. "No looking." I could Eri''s voice from behind me.


    I then heard the teacher telling some of the students to get some extra shirts. After that, I heard Tsukiyomi and Tanith talking to each other.


    "Kukuku, as expected of a lizard you know no shame."


    "An Ethereal? I see so you too formed a contract with master?"


    "Master? Are you talking about Edge?"


    "Who else but he could I call my master?"


    "I knew it, summoning was a bad idea." I couldn''t see her face but I''m sure that Tsukiyomi was frowning right about now.


    ?


    After a while Eri finally released me and what I saw in front of me was a gorgeous girl wearing the grey colored uniform of the school. Black hair and eyes height around 148 cm, the same height as Tsukiyomi.


    The two were both dazzling beauties but they had one major difference as that was the size of their chest! Tsukiyomi was flat while Tanith had twin peaks, her allure doubled because of the mismatch of her height and breast. While I was thinking about that, I felt a chilling breeze from behind.


    "Kukuku, Edge I wonder what you were thinking while looking at those lumps of meat"


    "Edge truly is a pervert." Tsukiyomi and Eri commented.


    Tanith looked at my companions and then at me "It seems like you three are a party of sorts. So as the newest member, Tanith makes her greetings."


    "Kukuku, fine then, I can''t do anything about this, but a warning lizard if you ever take what''s mine... Server punishment awaits you."


    "If there ever comes a time for that, I will take it gladly Ethereal." For some reason I could see sparks between Tsukiyomi and Tanith.


    "I''m a senior in this group you''re a kohai so call me Eri-senpai." That was one of the longest lines I heard Eri say.


    "Very well then, I hope we get along Eri-senpai." After appraising Eri, Tanith agreed to call the warbeast a senpai.


    "Let''s get along." Eri replied.


    "So master I once again greet thee." Tanith kneeled before me. In the stories of my previous world, dragons were supposed to be prideful creatures, why was Tanith this subservient?


    "Can you stop with the master stuff? You can just call me Edge." I tried to help her stand up. Seeing such a pretty girl kneel before me, makes me feel weird.


    "I cannot do that if you want I can call you, my liege, or my lord. So which do you prefer?" She looked at me as if having fun with my reactions. Damn it! So this was just all some sort of act.


    "Fine then you can call me master!"


    "As you wish my master." After saying so she stood up.


    I then used Satt Sjon on her. Status Check.


    Name: Tanith


    Age: 200


    Gender: Female Race: Ancient Dragon


    Strength: 60,000 Resistance: 32,000


    Agility: 11,300        Magic Resistance: 32,000


    Dexterity: 11,899      Mana: 50,000


    Vitality: 36,000


    Magic: 44,000


    I see everything aside from her Agility and Dexterity were higher than Tsukiyomi''s stats. Aside from Leonard, she''s the strongest being I have ever seen using Satt Sjon. It was then I remembered Jester-senpai, maybe he was stronger as well.


    ?


    As we were heading toward the infirmary where Leto-senpai was resting a lot of students started gossiping about my group. Of course they tried to whisper it, but due to my increased senses, I could hear them talk. Damn it! Its times like these that I hate my enhanced abilities.


    "Hey, isn''t that guy Edge? He''s got another girl! This time it''s one with a large rack!"


    "Damn that kohai! He already has a beauty like Tsukiyomi beside him, why the hell does he need to get more than one!"


    "Always surrounded by women!?"


    "I wish I could be with Edge as well."


    I could numerous more comments than that. Damn it! I didn''t want it to be all girls too you know! Because every time a girl is added to my party it seems like the killing intent doubles! It''s not like I decided who comes to me.


    While I was having an internal conflict I heard my sister''s voice. "Big bro!" When I looked where the voice originated, I saw the three kohais together as usual.


    Sarah noticing the new person in the group asked me. "Brother who is this onee-san?"


    Before I could answer Tanith intervened and was the one to answer. "Based on what you said, you must be master''s little sister. Nice to meet you I''m master''s slave Tanith."


    What the hell are you saying! I looked at Tanith with a glare. Sarah looked at me her facial expression was unreadable. "Big bro, what does she mean slave?"


    "No Sarah it''s a misunderstanding! She''s a familiar I summoned! Yeah, a familiar, she''s no slave of mine."


    "A familiar?" Sarah calming down tilted her head. I was then given a chance so I started explaining the situation. After hearing my explanation I heard Sarah mumble something under her breath.


    "Why is it always girls?... Is onii-chan a pervert?!" No, my little sister, I didn''t want them to be all girls as well. That''s just what happened... Now I kinda miss Setsuna.

 80 Tanith and Tsukiyomi battle

    The days just grew even more hectic with the addition of Tanith. She was like Tsukiyomi a powerful being who eats a lot, which meant most of the allowance Edge has was used on their eating expenses. If that wasn''t enough the two like to compete with each other. An example of this was when they eat. Now every time we enter a restaurant the chefs would call for backup and the restaurant would close just for Edge''s group.


    "Kukuku, you lizard you know you can never beat me in anything especially eating."


    "Hahaha, that''s a funny joke, an Ethereal that eats. Are you sure you''re an Ethereal? Aren''t you just a pig wearing clothes?"


    "Kukuku, now that''s a funny joke from the cow that knows how to speak."


    "Oh, aren''t you just jealous cause master keeps on looking at mine while your is just a mound compared to my mountains." Tanith patted her bountiful chest which started to bounce around. Watching her become so arrogant made Tsukiyomi irritated.


    "Hmph, won''t those became deflated defects because of your old age."


    "Old? I''m only two hundred years old that''s pretty young for my race. In fact, I''m at the prime of my life."


    "Well, in my point of view you''re an old woman, who''s pretty much a hundred years older than me."


    "Edge let''s leave these two old ladies alone." Eri joined in the conversation, which prompted the two to look at her and me. ''Why did you bother to join me in this mess?''


    "How about let''s all get along and eat." I tried defusing the situation.


    "As you wish my master." Tanith bowed her head.


    "Of course we''re going to eat." Tsukiyomi answered as she grabbed her utensils. It was at that moment Tanith started chowing down on the food while grabbing each one with her hands. Watching Tanith eat like that while also eating her share of the food, Tsukiyomi discarded her grace and pride as she started eating as fast as she could without using the proper utensils.


    The two began eating plate after plate, while Eri and Edge sat on a different table eating leisurely.


    After a few minutes, a waitress timidly approached the two eating monsters. She didn''t want to do this but she lost at the coin toss, so she was the one who needed to talk to the two.


    "Umm, excuse me, dear customers." The two who were waiting for their next plate looked at the waitress. Upon being stared at by the two nearly eternal beings the waitress was shaking and almost wanted to cry.


    "Look at what you did here you old lizard. You scared our waitress."


    "Hoh... Isn''t she afraid that your flat chestedness would infect her?" The two then glared at each other. Seeing the scene I couldn''t help but sigh as I approached the poor waitress.


    "Sorry about these two. So what is it that you wanted to say?" When the waitress saw me, I could feel her relief.


    "We no longer have ingredients to make any food. I''m sorry but we can no longer serve you."


    ...


    After leaving the restaurant the two, hundred-year-old beings looked at one another. They didn''t speak a word for a few minutes.


    "I challenge you to a duel."


    "Kukuku, I accept."


    Hearing what the two said Tanith in her human form sprouted wings and Tsukiyomi used [air walk.] The two decided to battle in the sky since it was obvious that if they fought on the ground they might damage school property. It was a good thing that the barrier protecting the school also encompassed the sky. That means they can fight at their full power without me worrying about them getting hurt.


    The two then flew out into the air.


    ...


    Tanith''s POV:


    I was now faced to face with an Ethereal the mighty weapons of the Gods. This Ethereal was rather young for her race, but I knew not to underestimate such a being.


    "Kukuku, aren''t you going to use your true form to fight lizard?" Tsukiyomi asked me as she summoned a weapon in her hand.


    "To face someone like you my human form will do." I smiled at Tsukiyomi which obviously irritated her. Though my true form has more power it loses in maneuverability, and it was easy to hit me in that huge form. Facing the nimble Tsukiyomi this form was the right choice. I then summoned my own weapon a halberd made of dragon''s flames.


    "Is that so... You''ll regret underestimating me." Tsukiyomi then dashed towards me. I flapped my wings and darted towards her as well. We clashed head-on, and as expected I had the advantage in pure power. As I was about to push her away I saw a giant spear of ice appeared above her head.


    I exhaled, gathered mana into my belly, and then expelled the mana into a dragon''s breath vaporizing the giant ice sphere. The spear of ice then turned into a mist blocking my view. Tsukiyomi disappeared from my sight. I used my eye of a dragon but was still unable to locate her.


    ...


    Tsukiyomi''s POV:


    ''As expected from an ancient dragon her power is on a whole other level. I''m already absorbing as much of Edge''s mana as I can, yet it seems like I could barely match her in pure strength.'' As Tsukiyomi was thinking of what to do while hiding in the mist, Tanith suddenly roared. The mist that hid my body dispersed.


    "Found you." Tanith threw her flaming halberd at a speed that went beyond the speed of sound. Tsukiyomi was only able to divert the speeding halberd by a bit while evading. Her weapon broke and she created a new one, but before she could do anything Tanith appeared before her and grabbed her head.


    "It''s my win," Tanith spoke assured of her victory, but to her surprise Tsukiyomi grabbed hold of the hand that held her head. A piercing cold started to envelop Tanith''s right arm. Tanith immediately let go of Tsukiyomi''s head and kicked her in the belly as she backed away.


    "You asked for this," Tsukiyomi flew upward and the image of a full moon appeared behind her. "I will now show you the true power of the Eternal Moon."


    "Fine, I''ll go all out as well." Tanith turned into her dragon form and gathered mana into her mouth. She was about to use the ancient dragon''s true dragon breath.


    ...


    Edge''s POV:


    The two had flown higher into the sky and I could no longer watch the fight. I needed to get up there to see what happens next. I was about to follow them up to watch the fight, but then Eri held onto my sleeve. "I can''t fly, bring me with you."


    I picked up Eri into a princess carry and used [air walk] and went up. As I reached a certain altitude I saw that both Tsukiyomi and Tanith were about to release their strongest moves, but before they unleashed it they looked at me. The moment the eyes of the two stared at me they frowned.


    "Kukuku, so it wasn''t the lizard I should be wary of."


    "How cunning of you, as expected of a fox." When Eri heard the two she held onto me tighter. The two then squinted their eyes as I felt bloodlust coming from them.


    "Let''s say that this battle was a draw."


    "I agree." After the two came to an agreement they approached me.


    "Hey Edge, I''m feeling tired after the battle, why don''t you carry me, the lizard can carry Eri down," Tsukiyomi asked as she tried pulling Eri away from me.


    "That''s not true master, as long as you have mana this Ethereal can never grow tired. I, on the other hand, used too much mana while playing with her. The Ethereal can carry Eri-senpai and master can carry me down."


    "No, Edge needs to be the one to carry me down. I don''t want two old women carrying me." Eri replied with her usual stoic expression.


    The three of them started arguing while in mid-air, unaware that most of the student body was starting to panic due to their shenanigans.


    ''How come these three girls keep on arguing every chance they get.'' Edge sighed, but he also couldn''t help but smile. These days might be hectic but they were also quite fun.


    ''I hope we can continue our days like this.'' Edge made a wish unaware of what''s to come.

 81 The calm before the storm

    Serina Regius'' POV:


    It was finally time as we have gathered enough forces to raid the true humanity''s HQ. I looked at my husband who was looking rather worried. It was my first time seeing him look like that. He who was born in the Regius family was always sworn to be the Kingdom''s sword. A blade should never show fear or hesitation, yet my beloved husband looked like nothing like the kingdom''s blade.


    "Do not worry my dear, as long as the two of us are together we are invincible!"


    Noticing what I said my husband looked at me finally smiling.


    "You haven''t changed even after all these years."


    "Of course, I will always be me as long as you will stay by my side. Wasn''t that our promise all those years ago?"


    "Yes... You''re right. I almost forgot."


    "You are the kingdom''s blade, but more than that you are my husband. The husband of the scarlet witch is not a coward. So let''s get this mission over and return to our children''s'' side!"


    My husband nodded his head in agreement as he smiled at me. It was a nostalgic smile of fearlessness that a certain young man showed me all those years ago. With that alongside the armies of the Regius household, we stormed the true humanity''s HQ.


    ...


    It''s been a few weeks since I summoned Tanith. I found out a lot of things about her. First was her appetite was as endless as Tsukiyomi''s. The two would often challenge each other to an eating contest, Eri would sometimes join too, but she couldn''t keep up with those two monsters of eating.


    Another thing I found out was she is the youngest ancient dragon. Her situation was similar to Tsukiyomi''s.


    ...


    Today was another peaceful day in school. Tsukiyomi and Tanith went to eat out, while Eri, Willa, and Terumi were training in magic.


    So Sarah and I went to visit Leto-senpai until now he hasn''t woken up. Even I''m starting to get a bit worried about his situation. For some reason, I felt like his coma was my fault. That was what I felt before Sarah said "Senpai I hope you get well soon."


    After saying that, Leto-senpai suddenly burst out of the bed. "HAHAHA, YOUR WISH IS MY COMMAND, MY LOLI WIFE!"


    ''This idiot is incurable! Also, who''s your wife?! Want me to reap you a new one?!''


    "How long were you awake?" Clarise-senpai asked her face showing no expression.


    "HAHAHA since yesterday!" You truly are an idiot senpai. Well, I hope you rest in peace.


    "I see, I see, so you''ve made me worried for a full day without reason... YOU IDIOT!" Clarise-senpai punched the idiot in the face. It would seem that Leto-senpai needs to rest some more.


    ?


    After visiting Leto-senpai I was about to head to the restaurant Tsukiyomi and Tanith were eating at. But as I was walking I spotted two people I know, it was Terumi and Tsukiyomi. The two seem to be having an important conversation. As I got near I was about to eavesdrop in the conversation, but before I could hear anything Willa approached me.


    "Hey, Edge-senpai do you have a moment?"


    "Huh?... Oh, Yeah I got some time, so what do you need Willa?"


    "Umm senpai can you accompany me to a weapon shop? I need to replace my spear that broke." ''Oh right! I broke her spear that one time.''


    "Sure I can, I''ll even pay for the spear. I was the one who broke it after all." Willa waved her hand frantically in front of me.


    "No need to do that! I just want you to help me pick a better spear."


    "Sure if that''s what you want..." Someone then tugged on the sleeves of my blazer. I looked beside me and saw that it was Eri.


    "Pick mine as well," Eri asked. Then on my other arm, someone suddenly hugged it. It was of course my cute little sister Sarah.


    "Please help me choose new ones as well big bro."


    "Fine, I''ll choose for you guys too. But you know it''s better if you guys pick your own weapons."


    "NO, YOU NEED TO BE THE ONE TO PICK!" All three girls said so in chorus. I was surprised that even Eri said it with a relatively loud voice.


    "Kukuku do not worry Edge you''re not alone. Terumi here also asked me to pick a weapon for him."


    "Is that so... Hey Tsukiyomi, where''s Tanith?"


    "The lizard? She said she would like to look for more delicious food. I was about to accompany her but was stopped by these people... So Edge why is it that the first person you ask for after seeing me is that lizard?"


    Sh*t! For some reason Tsukiyomi was angry. I only asked because I didn''t see Tanith. What to say so that she can calm down?! Sh*t! I need to think fast. While I was thinking at the maximum capacity of my brain. Like a savior Eva suddenly popped into our conversation.


    "Hey... Umm, I heard you guys are going to go get new weapons..." While Eva was having difficulty for some reason at saying what she wants. Tsukiyomi shifted her notice from me to her.


    "So what do you want Eva the pervert?"


    "Can you please stop calling me that! Just, please... A... Also, I need to look at the new stock of weapons on sale. So if it''s ok can I go with you guys?"


    "Sure, let''s go already." Answering Eva''s question I successfully evaded Tsukiyomi''s anger I think.


    ?


    It was already nearing sunset when we finished picking weapons for everyone. ''I wonder why they were so happy when I picked for them?...'' Of course I already know the answer, I just didn''t want to acknowledge it. As I was setting that thought in the back of my mind, a messenger appeared before us.


    "Edge Regius and Sarah Regius, please come with me, Princess Serillia wishes to speak with you."


    ?


    Sarah and I left Tsukiyomi and the others in the first-year dorm. Tsukiyomi and Eri insisted that they should come, but the messenger explicitly said that only Sarah and I were summoned. ''The princess wants to meet us I wonder why?''


    I was a little anxious but when I saw Sarah''s reaction all my anxiety was blown away.


    "Big bro! The princess is calling us, the real one!" She was totally excited. I patted her head and smiled, but then she looked at me and turned silent, as if realizing something.


    "Hey, big bro? Why did the princess call us? Actually, why does big bro know a lot of girls? The only guys I see brother hang out with are Leto and Terumi."


    I couldn''t answer my little sister because even I didn''t know the answer. So the only option was to laugh awkwardly until we reach the princess.

 82 The beginning of the chaos

    We entered the room were the princess was staying at. Upon entering I noticed the great difference between my room and the princess''s room. The room she stayed at was large as she practically owned the whole third floor.


    The room itself had dolls and stuffed animals placed in her enormous bed, but that wasn''t the surprising part. Her whole room was decorated with weapons! Weapons of every kind were placed on her walls. Even the paintings were of weapons. A plethora of statues wearing real armor were everywhere in the room. I think the princess''s room has more weapons than some of the weapons shops here in school.


    Finally in the middle of the room was a large round table and sitting on the other end was the princess. The same as before she looked almost exactly as Eva but her chest were a little lacking compared to Eva''s. She also had this air of dignity and majesty that only people of her status could posses.


    ''Wait a minute, why do I always compare ladies with their chest size?... Am I actually a pervert?''


    Even though my thoughts were a little bit chaotic upon seeing the princess I knelt on one knee and so did Sarah.


    "Edge Regius has arrived."


    "Sarah Regius has arrived." My little sister and I spoke in the most formal tone we could muster.


    "No need to be so formal, Edge-kun and Sarah-san. Are we not simple schoolmates studying in the same school? Come have a seat, don''t worry I won''t bite." Serillia said so with a tender voice and a genre smile, as she gestured us to sit down. We did as we were told.


    "So princess..." I tried talking but was interrupted by the princess.


    "Serillia, it''s not princess, it''s Serillia, I want you to call me by my given name Edge-kun." The princess pouted. ''Why is she acting like we''re the best of friends?'' Even though I was utterly confused I complied with her request.


    "Serillia...?" I looked at her and she nodded satisfied.


    "So Serillia... Why did you call for us?" Serillia looked at me as if appraising me. She answered with her own question.


    "How much do you know about the cult called the true humanity?"


    The true humanity those were the guys that attacked the Northern, Eastern, and Western kingdoms in waves. That happened almost three years ago. The only thing I remember about them was me killing their followers at my village.


    "I know almost nothing except that they hate any other races that they don''t consider part of the human race. Actually any human that has anything to do with the other races is already an enemy to them. That is pretty much all I know about them."


    "Is that so?... That''s the general knowledge about them? You will be surprised to hear that their new leader is my elder brother, Rain Slyhert Ashen." That news truly shocked me. Rain Slyhert?! Justice-senpai was the princess''s older brother would have been the highlight of this conversation if not for the other piece of news.


    He was the leader of those detestable bunch, the true humanity. He was the reason why my village was attacked. So does that mean getting worried about the warbeast children was just an act? I actually left those children with that guy! Did he kill them after we left? So he was also the reason why Eri and Gerard were kidnapped. WHY GERARD DIED?! That hypocrite of a man is the source of all my anger and despair!


    All the mixed emotions I was having now, all the rage I had disappeared after looking at my little sister''s frightened face.


    "Onii-chan?" I shook my head and breathed deeply, after forcefully calming myself down, I tried smiling at my little sister.


    "It''s alright, Sarah." Sarah''s little hand gripped mine "Are you alright, onii-chan?"


    "Yes." After calming my sister down. I once again looked at Serillia.


    "So why are you telling me this? What is it you want from us?" Serillia looked at me her eyes were full of sadness. She then slid a letter toward me.


    "This is a letter addressed to you and your sister. It was from your parents."


    A letter from mom and dad? By looking at Serillia''s expression this couldn''t be good news. A lot of things were already swirling in my mind. ''No! No! Wait I need to calm down. This must just be a report on their current situation.'' I opened the letter and read it.


    "To my dear Edge and Sarah,


    Where to start I wonder? If you are reading this letter, that would mean that your mother and I, have either been captured, gone into hiding or have died. The last one has the highest probability of happening.


    I''m sorry my son, my daughter. Both your mother and I have been the worst parents''. We wanted to be with you, we wanted to see you grow. We wanted to witness your weddings; we wanted to see our grandchildren. I''m sure both Selina and I would''ve cried, but in the end, we would''ve still been happy for you.


    I wanted to see that kind of future where we are all smiling as a family, but in the end, I could not. I''m sorry my children, I''m sorry for being a weak father who couldn''t protect anything. I''m sorry for not being able to see the two of you grow up. I''m sorry for being a bad father who couldn''t stay by your side.


    I know at this point I have no right to say this to the two of you but know this... No matter where you two are, we will always watch over you. So live... Smile when you''re happy, cry when you''re sad, cherish those who love you, and live the way you want too. I hope for your bright futures, my precious children. My little Edge, my little Sarah, I and your mother will love you both for all eternity."


    ?


    I crumpled the paper. Sarah who was reading by my side started crying as I hugged her tightly. The tears won''t stop falling. ''What the hell dad! A bad father? Bad parents? You guys were the best!''


    While we two siblings were crying Serillia approached us.


    "I''m sor-" Before Serillia could finish her sentence, the messenger from before entered the room. She looked completely horrified.


    "Your highness, they have come! The true humanity has attacked the academy!"

 83 Escaping

    The sound of steel clashing against steel could be heard all around. Not only that I could smell blood, the familiar scent of blood. Damn it what the hell is happening?!


    The messenger was limping toward us. She already has multiple sword wounds and has some burnt marks here and there. She staggered towards me and I caught her before she fell.


    "Please protect the princess." Those were her final words as she fell down in her own pool of blood.


    The situation was getting dire by the moment. My little sister looked at me her eyes which were crying a while ago were now showing great determination. I nodded at her, "alright first thing to do is get the princess out of here. So princess, how about escaping the kingdom with me?"


    "Oh my! Is this perhaps an invitation for elopement?" This girl has nerves of steel. To be able to joke like this in such a situation. But perhaps it''s a temperament like this that will make her into someone great. I chuckled in response. This was no time to dwell on what happened to my parents. I need to believe that they''re still out there. Also as a child of the Regius household, I have a duty to fulfill.


    "Sure let''s make this into a story where a knight saves the princess and escapes to a faraway country." I held out my hand, the princess took it and smiled.


    "Very well then my dear knight, let us go on an adventure, to a faraway place."


    "Ahem, big bro sorry to interrupt the moment but we really need to escape now." With that, we escaped the third year dorm building and started heading toward the first-year dorm building.


    ?


    I used [full boost] and carried the princess in my arms, I think the princess carry is the most appropriate. I also told Sarah to get on my back. "Oh my truly bold of you Edge-, or do you want me to call you dear or honey now?" This princess really is something else.


    "Just Edge is good for now. So both of you hold on tight!" I then [air walk] and got around the battle field.


    While I was running in the air I surveyed the area. It seems like the people attacking the academy were of a different class than those who attacked my village. They are actually pretty high ranked. Though the fight was not one-sided the advantage right now is with the true humanity.


    While running high above the ground a dozen or so [ice javelins] were heading my way. I easily warded the attack off, but still. This means the enemy has water mages with at least B rank, Also on the field, I saw most of them using void style, and their most probably around A rank as well. Most of the fifth years below can''t handle that kind of rank one on one. Really the students are at a disadvantage. The only reason this hasn''t turn into a massacre, is because of the teachers and the higher year students.


    Damn it! With my current strength even if me and my group go into battle, not much could change. The enemy has a great advantage in numbers and experience in battle. I gritted my teeth, no use thinking about it! The priority right now is getting the princess out of here.


    "So princess, why do you think they''re attacking the school?" I finally asked the princess once I confirmed no one was attacking us.


    "Hmmm, I think Rain, wants to kill me and at the same time destroy the academy."


    "Ok I can understand why he would want to kill you, but why would he want to destroy the academy?"


    "Well the academy does take some orders from the royal family, but that''s only for financial reasons. In truth, the academy operates separately from the kingdom. So I think Rain concluded that the academy will get in his way."


    Really? That idiotic straight forward justice-senpai would think of something like this? I really can''t believe it, but still, I know little to nothing about him. I won''t make the same mistakes again. But first, I really need to get out of here.


    ?


    I finally reached the freshman dorm, once we got there a bunch of true humanity soldiers were lying dead on the side. Tsukiyomi and the others were waiting near the entrance. Even Leto-senpai and Clarise-senpai were there.


    "So you finally came...." Tsukiyomi and the others noticed me and were silent for a moment.


    "Who is that?" Tsukiyomi pointed at the princess who I was putting down.


    "She''s Princess Serillia remember we met during our first year."


    Everyone except Tsukiyomi and Tanith knelt.


    "Oh my, we have no time for that, so everyone please stand. We need to escape immediately."


    "It seems you know the situation better than any of us. Care to explain?" Tanith spoke looking at the princess.


    "There''s no time for that! Tanith in your dragon form how many can you carry?" I interjected my own question.


    Tanith still looking at the princess sighed and answered me. "I can carry around seven of you."


    "I see seven, but there are ten of us here. [Air walk] isn''t fast enough... Tsukiyomi, Eri, and Eva you go and take care of the princess. Three first-years get on as well. I''m staying, senpais'' are you ok with this arrangement?"


    Leto-senpai smiled fiercely as he answered."Of course, it is onii-sama! How could I let my lovely lolis fight?! That''s absurd I would rather die a hundred deaths than let them fight!"


    I looked at Clarise-senpai waiting for her response. "It''s alright Edge-kun, how can we call ourselves your senpai if we can''t even do this."


    "Thank you senpais''," I bowed my head.


    "Kukuku, why do you think everything is decided now? How can you ask your partner to leave your side?"


    "I''m your bodyguard."


    "Damn it, I won''t allow you disappearing on me again."


    "If big bro is staying then I''m staying too."


    "Sarah is our friend and even Edge-senpai is staying how could we leave?!"


    "That''s right we can''t let the senpais'' do everything while we run." Tsukiyomi, Eri, Eva, Sarah, Willa, Terumi, all of them wanted to stay but we have no time.


    "NO YOU CAN''T! Protecting the princess takes priority. We have no time for these arguments. Also don''t you guys believe in me?" Hearing my words all of them showed complicated expressions.


    Sarah then lunged at me. "No! No! No! Big bro you liar! You told me you won''t leave my side! Yet you do so all the time! This time I won''t allow big bro to leave my side!" I hugged my crying little sister tightly. The feelings of losing me after our parents must be making her fearful.


    "I''m sorry Sarah, I''m sorry to have to break that promise time and time again. Still Sarah I need to do this. I love you, my precious little sister." I punched Sarah in the gut; the force I used was enough to render her unconscious. I then handed my unconscious little sister to Eri. "Take care of her," Eri nodded showing her determination.


    "Tanith transform into a dragon."


    "As you command my master." Tanith turned into her dragon form, all the people I told to escape rode on her back. The princess looked at me; She then whispered something in my ear.


    "I will need you by my side, so return to me safely. I can''t have an elopement without my partner." After saying what she wanted to say she rode on Tanith. I looked around good thing no one saw that, but still, the princess really is something else.


    "Edge! I will protect this princess for you, but once you return to my side... A very pleasant punishment awaits, Kukuku." Tsukiyomi stated so, that was when I felt a sudden surge of mana.


    "Tanith go now!" Noticing the situation Tanith started to fly but was about to be blocked by a giant [earth wall]. The spell [earth wall] was a simple C class spell, and it only made a two-meter high wall of dirt. Yet the [earth wall] blocking Tanith''s path was over fifty meters in height. It easily surrounded the area it was then about to block the sky.


    Tsukiyomi was starting to gather mana into her hands. She was getting a large amount of mana from me. She then touched the earth wall and upon contact, it broke. "Move now LIZARD!" Tsukiyomi screamed.


    Tanith and the group were able to get some distance. That was when I, Leto-senpai, and Clarise-senpai were about to face the greatest opponent this academy had to offer. There was only one person that could make a simple spell into something so powerful. I look behind me and as expected he was there.


    "It''s been a while Jester-senpai."

 84 You are my enemy

    Even though he was wearing a white mask, this mana fluctuation, this presence, only one person in this school had such a distinct aura. Jester-senpai was standing in front of me, blocking my path. So I guess he joined Rain.


    "So senpai, are you here to kill us?" Jester-senpai didn''t answer and simply attacked. A dozen or so fire pillars came from underneath. The others and I charged forward and once we got near enough for a sword slash Jester-senpai simply used another [earth wall] to block.


    After that, he used [burst wind] to push us back. [Earth pierce] and [ice pierce] he used different attack magic at the same time. Ice like javelins and earth like javelins came sprouting out of the ground. I did a backflip, Clarise-senpai and Leto-senpai did the same. I then saw Clarise-senpai activating [magma] the ground changed from one of ice into one of molten lava. This was to counter Jester''s magic.


    "Hey, you can stop that now." A familiar voice was heard, behind Jester-senpai, and as we expected it was none other than Rain.


    "Rain!" I shouted at him, he looked at me. His expression shown kindness, no it was more like enlightenment.


    "Oh Edge, it''s been a long time, around two years correct?" He started talking as if we were having a simple talk during dinner.


    "I have a lot of questions for you senpai!" I tried to sound calm but I was already having difficulty in keeping my rage in check. Rain simply looked at me puzzled.


    "Questions? Oh has my little sister spoken to you? If so you must be confused as to why I hid my identity as the prince or is it my other identity that you wish to question? Why I turned out to be the leader of the true humanity?" My face twitched a little when I heard the line, I truly wish to ask. Noticing the changes in my expression senpai smiled.


    "Oh? So you wish to know why I turned out to be the true humanity''s leader." The way he was talking was getting irritating! I wanted to rush at him and punch his stupid face.


    "Yes! I want to know why you have done this senpai!? Weren''t you something like an advocate of justice?! The last time I saw you, you wouldn''t even think about harming others without proper reason... NO, you didn''t even like the thought of using violence on others! But what are you doing now! Why start this kind of slaughter? Why did you attack my village?! WHY DID GERARD HAVE TO DIE?! WHY DID MY PARENTS HAVE TO DIE?!" Even though I didn''t want to think that my parents were dead. Even though I want to believe they were still alive somewhere.


    Seeing Rain''s face made me burst out with emotion. I asked everything that I wanted to know from Rain. Even now that I see him in front of me in this situation I couldn''t believe that he could do such a thing. Yet Rain simply smiled, this was a smile he was not capable of making before. It was a condescending smile as if he were looking down on me.


    "Oh my Edge-kun, I never really knew you thought so highly of me? Well to answer one of your questions, I''m indeed the leader of the true humanity but I wasn''t at first. Two years ago I wasn''t even aware of the so called true humanity. The moment you left me with those warbeast children, that was the moment I met "her" the real, the original leader of the true humanity. She showed me things I wouldn''t know or will ever come to know if I had continued my path here in school. She showed how ugly the true face of the world was. She showed me the weakness of humanity.


    Sure we might be able to live in harmony with the other races. Simply because the power balance is fine for now. Still later in the future, the other races will find out how truly weak humanity is.


    We invented and enhanced the techniques of sword and magic, but we shared them with the other races. Our sole advantage was given away like it was nothing.


    At first, I tried to deny her logic, but the more she showed me the more I came to understand. We cannot live in harmony with these other beings. Once they know they have the advantage they will attack. So before they become stronger and prey on us the weak, we must eliminate them.


    She gave me the chance to become the savior of humanity. Come with me Edge-kun, Leto, and Clarise. This is to protect the future of our race! Justice stands with me!"


    I looked at Rain... No, I looked at Rain''s eyes his eyes told me he truly believed every word he said. Who the hell is this "her" he spoke off? What did she show senpai to thoroughly change his mind? This guy that held a strong belief in his justice simply tossed it away and replaced it with this nonsense.


    Rain looked at me waiting for an answer. I was about to answer when Leto shouted.


    "What the heck are you saying!? You want me the messiah of all lolis to help you? YOU who basically said that you would kill all the non-human lolis! That would mean killing Eri-tan the cute lovable warbeast loli! That would include Tanith-chan the oppai loli! Even Tsukiyomi the goddess of all lolis! TO HELL WITH YOU RAIN! HOW CAN YOU SAY THAT ONE LOLI IS BETTER THAN THE OTHERS!?"


    Every one of us looked at Leto-senpai dumbfounded. Well umm, we''re not just talking about lolis but everyone else but I guess he got the point of the conversation. I couldn''t help but start laughing. As expected of Leto-senpai even in this kind of situation, the only thing he can think of were his beloved lolis. Even the anger that I felt a while ago was dispersed by his comment. He really was a rather good senpai.


    Rain looked at me who was laughing and was still waiting for his answer. I better not keep him waiting.


    "Well, there it is, you got your answer Rain. How could we side with you if you''re going to harm other lolis? You know half of my companions are considered lolis protected by Leto-senpai." I answered with a serious expression. Rain looked at me, his face was not amused.


    "Is that so... How disappointing Edge-kun, I truly believed you would join our cause, for the sake of humanity, and the balance of this world. I really thought you a former hero would understand such things." ''Former hero?'' The moment he said those words I looked at him shocked.


    "Where did you hear that from?! How do you know about that?!"


    Rain didn''t answer me, he simply looked at me disappointed. Jester-senpai stood beside him, and he was concentrating mana. I rushed forward I need to know the answer.


    "TELL ME RAIN HOW DO YOU KNOW THOSE THINGS?!" Before I could reach them Jester-senpai and Rain already teleported away. Yet as they disappeared we heard Rain''s voice echo in the battlefield.


    "I''ll let you go today Edge-kun, but the next time we meet, we meet as enemies."

 85 Fleeing

    How come Rain knows about my past life?! The only people in this world that eve has an idea about my past life, where only Tsukiyomi and I. Sh*t! Who is it?! Who was the one that Rain met on that day?! He called the person her, so it should be a woman.


    She must be the one who told him about my past, but then could it be that she too came from the same world as me, or is she someone with special abilities for knowing such things?


    "Edge-kun are you alright?" Clarise-senpai''s hand was at my shoulder. The sudden touched shocked me and my body reacted violently. My sword was pointed at senpai''s throat. I then saw senpai''s face and came back to my senses.


    "I''m sorry Clarise-senpai... Yeah... I''m alright so let''s get out of here while we have the chance."


    ?


    Clarise POV:


    After meeting Rain and hearing what he had to say, Edge-kun seems to be thinking of something ever so deeply.


    It most probably has to do with him being called a former hero... A former hero that was what Rain called him. Why would he call him that, I have never heard any rumors of Edge being a hero anywhere?


    Also, his current age was barely fifteen and most of his years were spent at his village and here in school. The only time he went elsewhere was when he rescued his friends and that was for two years.


    Yet during that time period, there was no such thing as him being a hero. Rain must have meant something else; it must be something that only he and Edge-kun could understand. There are too many questions about this incident, yet the one who knows the most doesn''t seem like he wants to talk about it.


    We were running outside the academy, Edge-kun said that he and Tsukiyomi had a plan if ever something like this happens. Escape separately and meet up at the mountains outside the capital. His plan went like this, after regrouping escape the kingdom and lay low, waiting for the perfect chance to counterattack. Edge-kun and Tsukiyomi even properly stored some supplies at their supposed mountain base.


    It was like he already knew something like this will happen. Ever since meeting this boy I had the faint suspicion he wasn''t what he seems to be. His strength, his world views, his way of thinking. These things go way beyond someone''s abilities even if he is a genius. The only reason I thought of him as someone young was simply because of his naive reactions in Tsukiyomi''s girly wiles.


    There are too many things I do not understand about Edge-kun, but even so... I know his love for his comrades was real. The way he shouted his feelings at Rain proved that. So, for now, I will trust this boy.


    We finally reached our destination, Tsukiyomi and the others were waiting for us behind a natural cave hidden behind a waterfall. I see this really is a perfect hiding spot.


    Upon entering the cave what greeted us was Tsukiyomi slapping Edge-kun. The slap echoed throughout the cave. Everyone looked at Tsukiyomi shocked at her actions. Tsukiyomi face was brimming with anger. This was the first time I saw Tsukiyomi with such an expression. Good thing Sarah-chan was still asleep if she were awake I don''t know what would''ve happened. I looked at Leto even he with him being an idiot in reading the atmosphere, didn''t say anything.


    "Tsu-" Edge-kun tried to speak but was met with another slap in his face, then another, then another, then another, then another, then another, then another, Tsukiyomi kept on slapping left and right. His face was swelling because of all the slaps. Tsukiyomi must have used a lot of strength to make Edge-Kun''s face look like that with only a few slaps.


    "The next time you do something like that Edge... It won''t end with just slaps." Even though he got beaten up, Edge smiled at Tsukiyomi. The look he had a while ago completely disappeared as if nothing had happened. Was Edge-kun perhaps an M?


    "I made the decisions on my own without consulting anyone for that I''m sorry. I''m sorry Tsukiyomi... Sorry, everyone." After apologizing to everyone, Edge-kun started explaining the situation.


    "So Serillia do you know who this "her" your brother was speaking of?" Edge-kun asked the princess directly, also he was calling her with her first name and without honorifics. Seeing that scene surprised me a bit.


    This was also one of Edge-kun''s mysteries he could attract many girls of different ages and races. If I wasn''t already in love with somebody I might have gotten interested in Edge-kun as well.


    "Unfortunately I do not know who my brother was talking about. Hmm, but it seems like there are more elements to this play than I thought." The princess started pondering.


    "So what''s the next step, any ideas Serillia?" Serillia who was lost in thought looked at Edge-kun surprised.


    "Oh my, I thought Edge has a plan for everything. Just some time ago while waiting for you Tsukiyomi told us. That Edge had planned for something like this, actually, you had a plan for different scenarios. So I was sure you had a plan for this kind of situation as well." Edge-kun scratched his hair and looked at Tsukiyomi.


    "Kukuku, that was part of your punishment." Tsukiyomi simply responded as thus while Edge-kun was glaring at her.


    "I have nothing in particular planned after this. I was only planning to run away from the kingdom with my sister, Tsukiyomi, and Tanith. I never planned for a return trip. You on the other hand have something planned so that you can return for a counterattack. Am I right?"


    The princess giggled at Edge-kun''s inquiry. "Wow, as expected of you Edge! So you saw through me. Even though the first time we ever had a real conversation was just a while ago, truly impressive." The princess started clapping her hands.


    "Thanks for the praise. So what''s your plan? What do we need to do now?" Every one of us focused all our attention on what the princess was about to say next. Yet not one of us expected what she was about to say. With a huge smile on her face, she answered Edge-kun''s question.


    "We''re heading to the great forest, the country of the elves, Cornadidon."

 86 Planning the next move

    Hearing the princess mentioning elves the group had different reactions. The younger ones had no idea what elves were, this included Edge. In his mind, he wasn''t sure if the term elves was an animal a deity or a race. The two senpais and Eva, on the other hand, knew a little bit about elves, but they thought that race could only be found in fairy tales.


    Finally, the two older beings who knew of the existence of elves showed weird expressions on their faces.


    "Kukuku, you want to seek refuge with those haughty pointy-eared snobs? The same ignorant fools that claim they are better than Ethereals."


    "For once I agree with you. Why should we head to the forest of those forest hillbillies? The race that foolishly claims to be more elegant than us dragons. How can they be stupid enough to think they can match the majesty of the dragon race?" The princess hearing the complaints of the two smiled sweetly at them.


    "My dear elders, the reason we are heading to the elf village is not only to seek refuge but also to strengthen ourselves." When Tsukiyomi and Tanith heard Serillia calling them elders, the atmosphere got a bit tense. Before somebody else spoke that could possibly worsen the situation Edge intervened.


    "Strengthen ourselves? What do you mean?"


    "The elves have a special training regimen that could unleash a person''s full potential. As they owe my mother a favor I can speak to them so that they may teach us their ways."


    ''A way to unleash my full potential.'' When Edge heard this he was intrigued as he remembered what Leonard said before. Hidden within him was a power beyond his understanding. Maybe with this training, he could unlock this hidden power.


    "That does sound promising, who would''ve thought there would come a day that an Ethereal would actually go visit the pointy-eared snobs to be trained. Truly it has been one excitement after another after meeting you Edge." Tsukiyomi showed Edge a bright smile while her crimson eyes stared at him.


    "So that''s why the hillbillies could somehow match a tiny portion of our might. But it''s unfortunate that this training to unleash my potential won''t work on me. A dragon such as I have no need to train and will get stronger the more I grow. Still, it would be interesting to see this secret training the elves created."


    The two who had some misgivings at the beginning were now on board and were quite interested in heading to the forest of the elves.


    "Alright, I get that elves are real and all that. I also understand that our departed queen has made a bond with them, but where are they located? Not to brag but as a black-clad I''ve been around the continent, from the Northern, Eastern, and Western human kingdoms, to the tribal villages of the warbeasts, to even the metropolitan area of the demons. But I have never seen the forest in which the elves live. If I did I would''ve never left the paradise of the legal lolis." Leto, as usual, gave his nearly idiotic yet passionate opinion.


    "On the contrary Leto-senpai, you might have already been there but you simply forgot about it. The forest of the elves has this sort of magical barrier similar to the one in school. But their barrier prevents outsiders from locating the village of the elves. Once an outsider gets close to the barrier the outsider loses some part of his memory and is forced out of the forest. The only way to get past the barrier is if you already know where the village is, or if you have someone in the group that knows to guide you to it."


    When Leto heard Serillia''s explanation he recalled some instances that he couldn''t remember when he was traveling around looking for lolis during one summer vacation.


    "Alright then where is this forest located?" Clarise asked.


    "It''s at the southeast border of the Eastern human Kingdom. If we walk we can get there in two weeks."


    "Can''t we just fly there? it would be faster."


    "That''s not possible, Tanith can only carry some of us, and the speed of [Air Walk] will be the same as walking by land. It will also drain a lot of mana. Also, let''s just say we can all fly that would make us easier to detect and easier to shoot down. We want to be stealthy about this so walking is our best bet." Edge explained to Leto who asked the question.


    "Edge is right, not to brag but I''m guessing I''m currently the most wanted person in every Human Kingdom. The true humanity would be out there looking for me, so let''s not make it easier on them." Serillia shrugged her shoulders as she spoke.


    "So what''s the plan?" Eva asked while tapping on the hilt of her sword.


    "Does any of you have a map?" Hearing Serillia''s question Leto took out a map from his pocket. He spread it for everyone to see. Once the group saw the map some of the sighed at the sight they saw. The map was filled with markers and each one of them there was a note saying this is were I found some good lolis. Serillia ignored the markings and pointed at a part of the map.


    "Currently we are located here, and we want to get over here." Serillia slid her finger from one end of the map to the other. She pointed at an unnamed forest in the Eastern Kingdom.


    "We should expect that not only did the Northern Kingdom fall but the other two kingdoms as well. So most probably the people of the Eastern Kingdom will be out to get us... I need to tell you guys now that on this journey we might face our former friends, fellow students, and even our teachers. If you aren''t able to handle that, then you should either surrender and join the true humanity or you could flee to the Southernmost part of the continent. So are there any of you that want to do one of those? Better speak now or you''ll regret it later."


    None of them spoke as they waited for the princess to continue explaining what they should do next.


    "Alright then seeing as everyone is all on the same page, we better leave first thing in the morning. Rest properly now as we have a long journey in front of us."

 87 To help

    Age of magic year 238 the group called the true humanity attacked each of the human kingdoms in a sudden night raid. Even though the attack was so sudden that each human kingdom was caught by surprise they still had something prepared just in case. They already knew of the threat the true humanity possessed and they had their armies ready in case of emergencies. But nobody had guessed that there would be many traitors in their ranks.


    The true humanity were able to reach deep into their ranks. The Northern Kingdom had their prince turn traitor. The Eastern Kingdom had two of its immortal level warriors join the true humanity. As for the Western Kingdom, most of the head engineers turn out to be from the true humanity. The magic cannons that they were trying to perfect had been stolen and used against them.


    Each kingdom had lost a portion of their strongest forces and as the true humanity''s armies came flooding down on them they had no choice but to submit. Their leaders have died and the ones now in power were those that followed the true humanity. Now the only one that could possibly overthrow them was the princess of the Northern Kingdom and she was missing.


    It was possible that the princess could possibly derail their plans a bit. So as the true humanity was preparing for a full-scale war with the other races, they also left a few units to try and find the princess dead or alive.


    ...


    In the Eastern Kingdom, Setsuna was back home with his clan that was able to destroy the Heavenly sword faction. They did this by selling out their kingdom to the true humanity. The Lener clan had returned to power but at what price?


    Setsuna sighed as he was now sixteen years of age and the current leader of the Lener clan. He felt ashamed to be part of a clan that would sell out its people just for power. It would''ve been better if they had been killed honorably in battle. But what could he do now that it has already happened? As the clan leader, he needed to act for the betterment of the clan.


    While he was reading some documents he was surprised to see a familiar-looking letter. It was a letter that was sealed with a specific mana pattern. Only those that know the pattern could read it. Even if you can forcefully remove the mana pattern, the letter itself was encrypted and only a few knew how to crack it and Setsuna was one of those few.


    Setsuna changed locations and headed to his room which was much more secure than the study. He then opened the letter and as expected it was written by an old friend of his.


    "Hey, Setsuna it''s been a few years since we last met. How is your training coming along? Well, though I do want to see your progress let''s talk about that some other time. Right now I need your help. I''m pretty sure you already know our current situation. Sending you this letter took a lot of effort and money so I hope you can help since if you don''t we''re pretty much screwed."


    The letter continued on, it was quite long and had a lot of complaints, reading it made Setsuna smile a bit. He then got to the part where Edge asks what he actually needed from him. Edge wanted to sneak into the Eastern Kingdom and take shelter in the Lener Clan for a while. After which they want to go to the forest that was at the South East.


    Once he was done reading the letter Setsuna tapped his finger on the desk. At this moment Edge''s group were wanted criminals that kidnapped the princess of the Northern Kingdom. Of course, that was some bullsh*t that the true humanity concocted for the commoners.


    If Setsuna helps them now it could spell doom for his clan and as the clan leader, he needed to assure the survival of the clan.


    ''But is surviving in such a way, being under such a twisted power really the right thing for the clan?'' Setsuna closed his eyes and remembered the times when he was with Edge and Tsukiyomi, going around school. Thinking about it now those days had become an irreplaceable part of his memories.


    ''If I do help them and those guys that want to usurp the position of the clan find out, it would pretty much mean the death of the clan. But if I don''t help them then the chances of defeating the true humanity would lessen by quite a lot.''


    Setsuna then remembered the goal of the true humanity, genocide. They wanted to kill all beings that weren''t pure humans. They have long been advocating human superiority. At first, he thought that the true humanity wanted to enslave the other races, but then he found out that they were much crazier than he thought.


    In the minds of those that truly believe in the true humanity, every other race were impure forms of a human and therefore must be eradicated. They believe that by removing the so called impurities that humans may grow stronger as a species.


    When Setsuna heard these crazy ideas of theirs he grew a bit frightened. The people on top were all insane, it was not normal.


    ''The true humanity were now slowly convincing the people that their twisted ideals are the correct ones. At this rate, it would either spell the end of humanity or the end of all the other races... Do I want this for the clan? To be remembered as a butcher that killed entire races...''


    Setsuna clenched his fist and gritted his teeth. He once again looked at the letter Edge gave him and strengthened his resolve. He then proceeded to call his most loyal servants and gave them a task. Once he was done briefing them on what to do they left immediately.


    ''I pray that have made the right decision, for the clan.''

 88 Meeting an old friend

    Edge and his friends were now following a group of people. They were moving as fast as they could using the cover of the night. These people they were following were sent by Setsuna to guide them back to his residence. Of course, Edge and the others didn''t believe them at first, but then they showed some identification and Serillia confirmed that they were who they say they were.


    Still, even after confirming their allegiance Edge was still cautious of them. Even though he and Setsuna were friends, based on the current standing of the Lener clan this might be a trap. Edge understood that Setsuna was already the clan leader and he needed to think what''s best for the clan. Still, passing through the Lener clan was the best path the group could talk to reach the forest of the elves. Well, if it were a trap Edge and the group already had made a plan just in case.


    ''Though... I still want to believe that Setsuna wouldn''t do something like that.'' Edge couldn''t help but remember some instances back in his previous life where he was betrayed.


    Back then when he gained the title of hero many of the nobles tried to use him. One particular incident was when he was told that there were some demons hiding in the slums of a certain city. When he checked the slums he found no traces of any demons, but the duke claimed that all the people in the slums were demons.


    Of course, he didn''t believe a word the duke said, which angered the duke who ordered his men to attack him. This was his signal to kill the duke and his men, because of the circumstances at the time Edge couldn''t be judged by the crimes he committed for as long as the demon lord was alive. So basically he could have done anything on the human side without any consequences. But Edge who was hellbent on revenge at the time wasn''t that bothered by the incident or his privileges.


    ...


    The group followed Setsuna''s men as they were running at the side of the road. While they were running by, Edge noticed that there were no sentries in this area. This made him feel uncomfortable.


    Edge imagined that the Lener Clan was more powerful than ever because it had allied itself with the b*stards from the true humanity. But was it powerful enough to make the sentries in this region disappear?


    ...


    It didn''t take them too long to reach their destination. The Lener Clan was located outside the main city of the Eastern Kingdom and had a large piece of land in a mountain area beside it. At the bottom of the mountain, you could see a flight of stairs reaching up to the top of the highest mountain. If you looked at it from Edge''s point of view, it looks like the stairs could reach the very heavens itself.


    At the end of the stairs at the mountaintop, various buildings could be seen. Using mana to strengthen his eyes Edge could also see some people coming and going on flying swords. It would seem unlike the Northern Kingdom that was filled with forests, the Eastern Kingdom was full of mountain ranges.


    If the others didn''t learn [Air Walk] during the journey it would''ve been quite difficult to navigate through the Eastern Kingdom. Even the seasons were different in the Eastern Kingdom, as it felt like it was almost always raining. It was fortunate that today that it wasn''t but usually, ever since they came to the Eastern Kingdom they had experienced a lot of heavy downpours.


    The subordinates of Setsuna told the group that they should use the stairs and not fly up since they might be spotted by people that weren''t supposed to see them. Edge and the others agreed on what the subordinate said and started walking up the stairs. As the group walked up the stairs a certain young boy around the age of eleven was descending the mountain path.


    He was sweating profusely as he was running down the mountain path. Edge could hear the clinking of steel from the boy''s clothes and footwear. He must be wearing something heavy. Setsuna''s subordinates also noticed the boy and spoke to him.


    "Young master Hayato what are you doing?" One of the subordinates asked the boy.


    "I''m training." After answering the boy called Hayato answered and was about to continue his descent but then another one of Setsuna''s subordinates blocked his path.


    "You shouldn''t be out here without a guard."


    "Why would I need to have a guard while I train?"


    "Young Master Hayato, as the younger brother of the clan leader you must be aware of your status. You shouldn''t move around by yourself even while training."


    "You mean half-brother," Hayato mumbled under his breath.


    "What did you say, Young Master?"


    "Nothing, so who are these people?" Hayato looked at Edge''s group curiously. He found that most of them were beautiful maidens and some looked to be the same age as him. The subordinate hesitated for a bit before answering.


    "These are the Clan Master''s Friends."


    "Nii-sama''s friends?..."


    "Yeah, I''m Edge a friend of your brother. It''s nice to meet you." Edge extended his hand for a handshake but then Hayato bowed his head instead.


    "It is an honor to meet nii-sama''s friends. This lowly one is Hayato Lener, nii-sama''s unworthy brother."


    "Kukuku, this boy is quite interesting." Tsukiyomi looked at the scene before her amused.


    "Lift your head there''s no need to bow. So let me introduce you to the others," before Edge could introduce Tsukiyomi and the rest one of Setsuna''s subordinates spoke.


    "Edge-sama you can make your introductions while we walk, please hurry the clan leader is waiting for you." Seeing the serious expression of the subordinate made Edge sigh as he shrugged his shoulders.


    "Fine," Hearing Edge agree with him the subordinate looked at Hayato again.


    "Young Master, please follow us as well."


    "... Very well," Hayato nodded his head and followed the group towards the top of the mountain. As they were walking up, Sarah, Willa, and Terumi started talking to Hayato as they introduced the others to him.


    The walk up the stairs took more time than they expected and Terumi who had less stamina than the others in the group was looking a bit tired. Even Willa and Sarah were sweating a bit, as for Hayato who was even wearing heavyweights and had been training for some time seem unaffected. Edge who saw this couldn''t help but admire the boy''s dedication to training.


    ...


    It took more than an hour to reach the top of the mountains. When they got to the top the scenery they saw was mesmerizing. The clouds were so near that it felt like they were above the heavens, the structure of the buildings was a unique one that you couldn''t find in the Northern Kingdom. It had a weird shape and design that made it look grander than taller bigger buildings.


    Upon stepping foot on the top, there was a beautiful garden that greeted them. Alongside the rising sun that could be seen at the distance among the mountains and clouds made it look like a magical place. As everyone was caught up by the scenery Edge heard a voice calling to him.


    "It''s been a while Edge." Right in front of Edge was a familiar person. Though he was taller and looked more dignified, Edge still knew that was Setsuna.


    "Yeah, you have changed a lot it seems."


    "All of us need to grow at some point."


    "Heh, it''s good to see you again."


    "It''s good to see you too." The two then looked at each other with slight smiles on their faces.

 89 Save him

    After greeting each other Edge noticed the haggard look on Setsuna''s face. He smiled for a bit and then his face turned deadly serious. The atmosphere tensed up, Leto went a bit near to Hayato getting ready to pick him up just in case. The three twelve years olds also had there bodies tense up a bit. Eva and Clarise were already holding their sword hilts getting ready for a possible attack.


    Edge, Tsukiyomi, Serillia, and Tanith on the other hand, weren''t as bothered by the tense atmosphere. Tanith wasn''t even listening to the conversation as she looked around the area.


    "I''m really glad to see you guys, but there''s no time right now. So I''ll get right to the point I have a favor to ask of you Edge." Setsuna spoke while giving out a secret signal to his men. Of course, Edge and his group were able to spot the secret signal, they just didn''t know what it meant.


    "Didn''t I come here to ask the favor?"


    "My favor coincides with your favor. I want you to take my brother with you." The moment those words came out of Setsuna''s mouth Hayato suddenly shouted.


    "Why Onii-sama?! Why do you want to get rid of me that badly?! Is it because I''m only your half-brother?! Am I such a pathetic brother that you want me gone, or is it because I''m a threat to you?! Is being the clan leader of such a pathetic clan really what you want?! Then you can take it all for all I care! If you really want to get rid of me don''t be a coward and just finish me off!"


    Hayato''s outburst made everyone quiet down a bit. The resentment, the fear Hayato was feeling was laid bare in front of everyone. The young boy looked to be trembling in rage. He was looking at his onii-sama waiting for his answer, and everyone else was also waiting to see what Setsuna will do.


    Instead of answering Setsuna slowly walked towards his younger brother. Each step his older brother made echoed in the ears of Hayato. Hayato felt his heartbeat beating louder and louder as each step was made. The serious expression on his older brother''s face scared him a bit and he couldn''t move. Hayato''s hand started sweating he couldn''t breathe and he couldn''t think straight as he waited for his older brother to approach him.


    The world seems to slow down in front of Hayato as he felt like it was taking forever for his older brother to finish his walk towards him. He was starting to get restless as each step was taking too much time. At that very moment, Hayato was afraid that his older brother would acknowledge what he said and deny his very existence. Hayato felt his bravado slowly disappearing as his older brother neared him.


    It was then Hayato remembered what happened in the past, the person walking slowly towards him was the older brother who was able to run away because he was the legitimate child, the firstborn. While he the illegitimate child was forced to stay when the clan was about to collapse when the enemies had won.


    He who had stayed behind suffered greatly in the hands of their enemies, while his older brother got to go to school and have friends. He had been the one to suffer, the one to feel despair. But when the clan got back on top his older brother returned without suffering, without feeling hopelessness and yet gaining everything he wanted all because he was the firstborn.


    When Setsuna got close enough and was about to speak, Hayato with all his anger and resentment punched his older brother. Setsuna received the punch to the face without dodging or backing away.


    "Setsuna-sama!" Setsuna''s surrounding subordinates had their hand on the hilt of their swords, but Setsuna signaled them to stop. Hayato looked at Setsuna in surprise, not only because he signaled his men to stop, but also because he was able to receive his full-powered punch without flinching.


    "Do you still continue to look down on me! You think I''m not even worth-" Hayato stopped talking as Setsuna once again did something unexpected, he hugged Hayato. Everyone looked at the two brothers in surprise.


    "I''m not sending you away because I resent you. I''m sending you away because I love you."


    "How can that be?! You''re sending me away because of love? Who are you trying to fool?!" Hayato was holding in his tears as he couldn''t believe his ears.


    "It''s for your own good. I don''t want you to be here for what''s to come..."


    "What do you mean?" Hayato asked getting even more confused. Setsuna was about to answer was interrupted by a voice that echoed throughout the residence of the Lener Clan.


    "Setsuna Lener! We know that you''re sheltering the group of evil criminals that kidnapped the beloved princess of our allies the Northern Kingdom. Hand them over to us and we shall go away peacefully, but if you do not comply then it will be the death of your whole clan."


    "Activate the barrier!" Setsuna did not hesitate and gave out commands to the people beside him. "You three bring all the women and children of the clan to the secret tunnel. You, call all the men to battle, we fight to the death today. As for you, you shall guide my friends to the forest the one to the southeast." Setsuna''s subordinates gave their salute and did as they were told.


    "Do you expect me to leave you behind and flee?" Edge spoke to Setsuna while frowning. He felt a bit irritated for suspecting Setsuna for even a second that he would betray him. Instead, here he was sacrificing everything just to help them out.


    "Kukuku, Edge is right we can''t leave you behind here." Tsukiyomi''s fighting spirit was raised as he looked at the numerous enemies flying on their swords. The others with them also weren''t going to back down and leave Setsuna. Seeing them all like this Setsuna smiled at them while shaking his head.


    "The moment I sent those men to pick you up, I already knew this would happen. But it was a gamble I had to take. If the true humanity continues on their path many will die. You guys are pretty much our best chance to turn things around. As long as you survive, as long as the princess survives there will be a chance for a comeback. For that to happen you need to leave now."


    Hayato who was frozen in place finally moved and clung to his brother. "Onii-sama! Come with us! You need to flee as well!" Setsuna looked at his panic-stricken brother and shook his head.


    "I need to stay to give you more time to escape. If they don''t see me in battle they would quickly assume that I fled with you guys. If I stay and acted like we have other ways out, it would take them longer to see through our ruse. Also, I need to stay and command the troops, morale will fall if I the clan leader flees."


    "Then I''ll stay here with-" Hayato then felt a heavy impact struck the back of his head. He saw his older brother''s lips moving. "You must live." Those were the last words he heard his older brother say before he lost consciousness. Setsuna caught the falling body of Hayato and handed him to Edge.


    "Please save him."

 90 Voices

    When Edge heard Setsuna''s request he couldn''t help but clench his fist. He knew that he wasn''t strong enough yet to make a difference in a battle of this scale. He then spoke to Tsukiyomi and Tanith.


    "Tell me the truth, if the two of you go and face them can you win?"


    "If you would offer me all of your mana, and I''m willing to sacrifice half of my own life force. I would probably be able to decimate around half of them. But in my usual form, I''ll only be able to beat twenty at most." Tsukiyomi who usually exuded an air of haughtiness and pride answered with a frown. She didn''t even do her usual arrogant laugh.


    "If I fought in my true form and attack as aggressively as possible, I would at most be able to... I can''t even make an estimate, the way humans fight has too many tricks in it... So, I could probably kill a lot of them but not all of them."


    When Edge heard the answers of the two he clenched his fist until it bled a bit. Even there most powerful fighters had no chance of victory.


    "Edge it''s alright. I know what''s to come and our clan really deserves it. I just hope you can save my brother." Setsuna grasped Edge''s shoulder and smiled at him. When Edge heard what Setsuna said to him, a memory of his past life flashed before his eyes.


    ...


    Back then he was in a village that was devastated by a bandit attack. As he was walking by he saw a wounded mother. The mother spotted him and without any hesitation raised her baby and asked.


    "Please save him." She didn''t even think of asking him to save her, all those eyes saw was a person that could save her child. The same eyes his own mother had when she hid him from the demons to save him.


    Now Setsuna was showing the exact same eyes. Edge didn''t like it, he didn''t like it at all. He still has no idea what has happened to his parents. Now he was about to flee while his friend stays behind and dies for him.


    Seeing him looking like distraught Sarah tried tugging on his hand but there was no response. It was at that very moment time stopped in Edge''s eyes. It was as if he was in a space that was for him alone.


    In that space, Edge could hear various voices.


    "Why are you going to flee while such an exciting battle is right in front of you?"


    "It''s time to let loose and have some fun!"


    "Yeah, what''s there to fear, if you lose you simply die. That''s not really a problem."


    Each voice sounded different but all of them felt like they were being spoken by the same person. He didn''t know who the voices were, but Edge still responded.


    "But if I die, then what about my sister, what about my friends, what will happen to them?" Edge asked and one of the voices gave a simple answer.


    "They will continue living. That''s the way life goes, people die and you can''t do anything about it."


    "But I can do something as long as I''m alive. If I die then that would be the end." This time another voice answered.


    "Are you doing something now? You aren''t doing jack sh*t, you''re just about ready to run. Actually worse than that you wanted to make the two ladies fight for you. Why would you even think about giving them the chance to fight such a glorious battle."


    "All you guys keep on talking about is about fighting. Don''t you understand that I''m not strong enough to fight that kind of battle?!"


    "Tsk, why do you keep on lying to yourself."


    "Lying to myself?..."


    "Yeah, you''re lying to yourself. We understand it, deep inside you have this urge that you want to set loose, this itch that you just want to scratch. Knowing there is such a grand scale battle about to take place, all you want to do is to join in the fun and fight!"


    "..." Edge couldn''t respond.


    "Deep inside you really want to let loose and enjoy the thrill of battle. But you keep on weighing yourself down because you think you need to protect your companions. Did your companions ask you to protect them? No, they have never said so, and I pretty sure they don''t want you to do so."


    "..." Edge continued to remain silent as the voice in his head kept on talking.


    "Also you keep on saying that you''re weak, but you and I know that''s also a lie. I''m sure by now you have noticed that you are different, that there was no point in your training. Training is for people to get stronger."


    "Yet, you were already strong from the start. Your body doesn''t need to train, just by being, just by breathing you grow in strength. You just couldn''t understand it at first and simply thought that the increase in strength came from your ring or that it was the result of your training."


    "That''s laughable, that ring you have the Satt Sjorn it''s nothing more than a trinket. The stats you saw all of them were in your head. Absorbing the body of your friend that was also you. You just wanted a convenient reason to explain how fast your strength was growing. You just wanted to have a reason as to why you couldn''t save your friend."


    "Even in your past life, you should''ve noticed a tiny bit of it. The truth is you have always been holding back. You unconsciously set a limit on yourself, since your power was something you couldn''t understand."


    "Who are you?" Edge finally spoke.


    "I am you and you are me."


    "I see..."


    "Don''t bother thinking about things too deeply. Just let your instincts guide you. Fear, doubt, hesitations, responsibilities, none of those things matter!"


    When Edge heard those lines he couldn''t help but laugh a very loud and hearty laugh. In his eyes, the world that stopped started moving again, the people around him were looking at him worried.


    Edge suddenly started laughing in such a situation, all of them got worried that Edge cracked because of the pressure.


    Only Tsukiyomi and Tanith saw things differently. They could feel that something within Edge has changed, it was as if the cloud in his soul cleared. The soul was directly linked to one''s mana. So it came to no surprise that Edge''s mana was increasing, but what surprised the two was that it was not stopping as it continued to increase. This was an abnormal increase in mana. What happened in that few seconds Edge was silent?


    "Onii-chan." Sarah held onto Edge''s hand while looking at her older brother worriedly. Edge patted her head in response.


    "It''s alright."


    "Edge?" Setsuna was still confused as to what was happening. What happened to all the tension that was built up, why did Edge suddenly laugh? As he was about to tell Edge to stop dawdling and escape, the people outside the barrier spoke.


    "Since you have failed to comply and continue to shelter the criminals, we shall proceed to eliminate the Lener clan alongside the criminals!"


    "Edge there''s no time, Leave now!" Setsuna shouted as he took out his sword getting ready for battle. Edge, on the other hand, showed a very vicious smile as he eyed the enemies outside the barrier as if he was looking at prey.


    "Why would I flee, when such an exciting battle is right before me!"

 90 Be true to yourself

    When Edge heard Setsuna''s request he couldn''t help but clench his fist. He knew that he wasn''t strong enough yet to make a difference in a battle of this scale. He then spoke to Tsukiyomi and Tanith.


    "Tell me the truth, if the two of you go and face them can you win?"


    "If you would offer me all of your mana, and I''m willing to sacrifice half of my own life force. I would probably be able to decimate around half of them. But in my usual form, I''ll only be able to beat twenty at most." Tsukiyomi who usually exuded an air of haughtiness and pride answered with a frown. She didn''t even do her usual arrogant laugh.


    "If I fought in my true form and attack as aggressively as possible, I would at most be able to... I can''t even make an estimate, the way humans fight has too many tricks in it... So, I could probably kill a lot of them but not all of them."


    When Edge heard the answers of the two he clenched his fist until it bled a bit. Even there most powerful fighters had no chance of victory.


    "Edge it''s alright. I know what''s to come and our clan really deserves it. I just hope you can save my brother." Setsuna grasped Edge''s shoulder and smiled at him. When Edge heard what Setsuna said to him, a memory of his past life flashed before his eyes.


    ...


    Back then he was in a village that was devastated by a bandit attack. As he was walking by he saw a wounded mother. The mother spotted him and without any hesitation raised her baby and asked.


    "Please save him." She didn''t even think of asking him to save her, all those eyes saw was a person that could save her child. The same eyes his own mother had when she hid him from the demons to save him.


    Now Setsuna was showing the exact same eyes. Edge didn''t like it, he didn''t like it at all. He still has no idea what has happened to his parents. Now he was about to flee while his friend stays behind and dies for him.


    Seeing him looking like distraught Sarah tried tugging on his hand but there was no response. It was at that very moment time stopped in Edge''s eyes. It was as if he was in a space that was for him alone.


    In that space, Edge could hear various voices.


    "Why are you going to flee while such an exciting battle is right in front of you?"


    "It''s time to let loose and have some fun!"


    "Yeah, what''s there to fear, if you lose you simply die. That''s not really a problem."


    Each voice sounded different but all of them felt like they were being spoken by the same person. He didn''t know who the voices were, but Edge still responded.


    "But if I die, then what about my sister, what about my friends, what will happen to them?" Edge asked and one of the voices gave a simple answer.


    "They will continue living. That''s the way life goes, people die and you can''t do anything about it."


    "But I can do something as long as I''m alive. If I die then that would be the end." This time another voice answered.


    "Are you doing something now? You aren''t doing jack sh*t, you''re just about ready to run. Actually worse than that you wanted to make the two ladies fight for you. Why would you even think about giving them the chance to fight such a glorious battle."


    "All you guys keep on talking about is about fighting. Don''t you understand that I''m not strong enough to fight that kind of battle?!"


    "Tsk, why do you keep on lying to yourself."


    "Lying to myself?..."


    "Yeah, you''re lying to yourself. We understand it, deep inside you have this urge that you want to set loose, this itch that you just want to scratch. Knowing there is such a grand scale battle about to take place, all you want to do is to join in the fun and fight!"


    "..." Edge couldn''t respond.


    "Deep inside you really want to let loose and enjoy the thrill of battle. But you keep on weighing yourself down because you think you need to protect your companions. Did your companions ask you to protect them? No, they have never said so, and I pretty sure they don''t want you to do so."


    "..." Edge continued to remain silent as the voice in his head kept on talking.


    "Also you keep on saying that you''re weak, but you and I know that''s also a lie. I''m sure by now you have noticed that you are different, that there was no point in your training. Training is for people to get stronger."


    "Yet, you were already strong from the start. Your body doesn''t need to train, just by being, just by breathing you grow in strength. You just couldn''t understand it at first and simply thought that the increase in strength came from your ring or that it was the result of your training."


    "That''s laughable, that ring you have the Satt Sjorn it''s nothing more than a trinket. The stats you saw all of them were in your head. Absorbing the body of your friend that was also you. You just wanted a convenient reason to explain how fast your strength was growing. You just wanted to have a reason as to why you couldn''t save your friend."


    "Even in your past life, you should''ve noticed a tiny bit of it. The truth is you have always been holding back. You unconsciously set a limit on yourself, since your power was something you couldn''t understand."


    "Who are you?" Edge finally spoke.


    "I am you and you are me."


    "I see..."


    "Don''t bother thinking about things too deeply. Just let your instincts guide you. Fear, doubt, hesitations, responsibilities, none of those things matter!"


    When Edge heard those lines he couldn''t help but laugh a very loud and hearty laugh. In his eyes, the world that stopped started moving again, the people around him were looking at him worried.


    Edge suddenly started laughing in such a situation, all of them got worried that Edge cracked because of the pressure.


    Only Tsukiyomi and Tanith saw things differently. They could feel that something within Edge has changed, it was as if the cloud in his soul cleared. The soul was directly linked to one''s mana. So it came to no surprise that Edge''s mana was increasing, but what surprised the two was that it was not stopping as it continued to increase. This was an abnormal increase in mana. What happened in that few seconds Edge was silent?


    "Onii-chan." Sarah held onto Edge''s hand while looking at her older brother worriedly. Edge patted her head in response.


    "It''s alright."


    "Edge?" Setsuna was still confused as to what was happening. What happened to all the tension that was built up, why did Edge suddenly laugh? As he was about to tell Edge to stop dawdling and escape, the people outside the barrier spoke.


    "Since you have failed to comply and continue to shelter the criminals, we shall proceed to eliminate the Lener clan alongside the criminals!"


    "Edge there''s no time, Leave now!" Setsuna shouted as he took out his sword getting ready for battle. Edge, on the other hand, showed a very vicious smile as he eyed the enemies outside the barrier as if he was looking at prey.


    "Why would I flee, when such an exciting battle is right before me!"

 91 Change

    The moment Edge spoke those words every single person present couldn''t believe their ears. Especially those that knew him from long ago, Edge wasn''t someone who would say things like that, was he?


    While everyone was stunned into silence by Edge''s declaration Tsukiyomi noticed the smile on his face. That vicious smile that seems to be free from all shackles of feelings, and is only in it for the fight. That was the same smile of that legendary figure Leonard Tranor. It was at that moment Tsukiyomi remembered something Leonard said.


    "So you know that much about me? On the other hand, the guy who should know more about me doesn''t know anything at all."


    ''What is Leonard''s connection with Edge, is Edge perhaps a descendant of Leonard? No, it feels like it something deeper than that.'' Tsukiyomi also remembered that within Edge''s soul there was something deeper in there that she couldn''t reach. Tsukiyomi could feel that the pieces to the puzzle were lining up but she still couldn''t grasp where the fit with each other.


    While Tsukiyomi was thinking, Edge suddenly moved. Tsukiyomi and everyone else was surprised to see Edge suddenly charging towards the enemy lines without saying anything. He used [Air Walk] and was happily charged to the front.


    "Hahaha, as expected of my master, such courage!" Tanith turned into her Dragon form and charged alongside Edge.


    "Kukuku, I don''t know what happened to you but if this your decision then I shall follow. You guys that aren''t proficient in [Air Walk] should probably stay behind and fire some longe range spells." After speaking to Leto and the others, Tsukiyomi followed Edge and Tanith.


    ...


    Edge who was dashing in the air towards the enemy forces was feeling excited. His physical strength and his mana seem to be growing stronger and stronger the moment he stopped worrying. The things that weighed him down were no longer there. He felt an extreme clarity like never before.


    This power surging within him that he could never understand, even before his reincarnation he finally accepted it. In his past life, because of various restraints such as the feeling of vengeance, his mind was clouded and he wasn''t able to fully grasp this power.


    Now that he no longer feared the unknown power and accepted it as his own, it surged forth harmoniously within his body. His mind that was weighed down by his responsibilities was now free. He felt that he just needed to do what he thinks is right and if he fails so be it.


    ''Now I just want to let loose and finally go all out!'' Deep inside, Edge already knew that he was a very selfish person, but he deluded himself into thinking that he wasn''t. Now that he freed himself from that delusion, he only wanted to fight. Deep within his very soul, a passion for battle was burning ever so brightly.


    He finally understood that back then, in his past life, revenge was nothing more than an excuse, he just wanted to fight. He wanted to battle and battle until he could no longer battle. This was his true personality, his regrets at the end of his past life, were simply him deluding himself, unable to accept what he truly was.


    ...


    Kenzan Azama was a middle-aged man who was at the Immortal level stage and was the commander of the army sent to capture the missing princess. He was about to order his men to attack the Lener Clan when he noticed a boy running through the air towards them.


    The boy was smiling at them, his smile was a very vicious looking one. The boy''s eyes as he looked at Kenzan''s men made him seem like a child looking at sparkling toys.


    ''The boy must be crazy.'' Kenzan signaled some of his men to intercept and kill the boy. A dozen of his men at the Master level intercepted the boy and attacked him with their flying swords in all directions. Kenzan thought that would be the end of it, but then the boy''s hand holding the hilt of his sword blurred, and all the flying swords were sliced in half.


    Kenzan couldn''t believe his eyes, those weren''t ordinary swords. Those swords have been enchanted multiple times by their owners. Cutting them in half like that and with such speed, was shocking. As everyone was surprised by what the boy did, the next move he made was even more surprising.


    The boy was able to hijack the broken flying swords and controlled them into attacking their owners. Not only that but the speed in which the flying swords flew was thrice the speed than when their original owners used them. Still stunned by their flying swords being cut in half the dozen master level swordsmen were unable to move quickly enough to evade. So in the end, their broken flying swords were actually able to pierce their hearts.


    "Come on, make this even more exciting!" The boy shouted at Kenzan and his men as he continued to charge forward. Hearing the boy''s provocation made Kenzan fuming mad, the boy was looking down on him and his men.


    Kenzan incense was about to attack the boy himself when he noticed a large figure flying towards them. As it got closer Kenzan was able to see clearly, the thing flying towards them was a dragon with dark golden scales.


    The dragon opened its mouth and it looked like it was gathering mana. When Kenzan saw this he quickly shouted at his men.


    "EVADE!" While shouting his command, Kenzan evaded to the side. A large beam of light came bursting out of the dragon''s mouth. Some of his men at the back were unable to evade fast enough and were either killed on the spot or badly injured.


    It was then he saw that another person was running through the air and heading towards their direction. This time it was a little girl, that looked to be an otherworldly beauty. As she was running, spears of ice materialized beside her. The ice spears then flew towards the nearest soldiers.


    This time the soldiers were in high alert and most of them were able to dodge. Unfortunately, there were some that got hit and died. When Kenzan saw this he felt ashamed, three people suddenly appeared and they were able to kill dozens of his men and quite easily as well.


    "KILL THEM ALL!" Once Kenzan gave the order, thousands of soldiers from the Eastern Kingdom started their attack. Thousands of flying swords came raining down from above. Edge who saw the incoming attack showed no fear and simply smiled in excitement.

 92 Each one has their own battlefield

    Edge who saw the incoming rain of swords smiled and quickly dashed towards the enemy forces. As Edge moved towards the enemy lines, the swords followed. Because they had to concentrate on using the flying swords the enemies had no time to defend themselves.


    Usually, the enemy wouldn''t be able to get close while the practitioner uses the flying sword, because of how fast the sword was. In fact, the flying swords the Eastern Kingdom soldiers used were made with both offense and defense in mind. Normally when an enemy gets close they would switch from offense to defense. Yet switching between the two takes a few seconds which they didn''t have.


    Edge was too fast for the swords and their wielders for them to be able to react on time. With his speed Edge was able to kill the defenseless soldiers. He cut them down with his sword and magic. The enemy soldiers who saw that their sword wave tactic won''t work on this opponent changed their tactics. They recalled their flying swords and surrounded Edge from all sides.


    They then switched from flying using their swords and instead used their own version of [Air Walk]. When Edge saw them surrounding him from all sides, seeing this the smile on his face grew wider and he started to show a few of his teeth. The smile was so vicious and crazed that it actually frightened some of the soldiers.


    "Now this is what I''m talking about! Come and show me more, so that I can test the very limits of my strength!" Edge waited for a bit but none of the soldiers dare to move. "If you guys aren''t coming to me, then I''m going to come to you." After he said those lines Edge vanished from his spot and appeared before one of the soldiers.


    Before the soldier was able to put up any kind of defense Edge had already sliced his head off. Edge then cast [Wind Slice] at the enemies from a distance. Some of them were unable to react on time and died there and then, only some fortunate souls were still able to evade and survive.


    "If you don''t want to die such boring deaths, then come at me with all you got!" Edge shouted as he kicked another soldier to the ground. Hearing that a boy that seem to be around sixteen years of age was mocking them, the soldiers overcame their fear and started attacking with all they had.


    What were they frightened about anyway? They had an overwhelming advantage in numbers, yet they were the ones scared. Killing a single boy shouldn''t be this much of a problem.


    Now they started attacking Edge from all sides in close quarters combat. The others supported the close-range combatants with their flying swords attacking Edge when there was a chance.


    The stream of attacks came from all sides and was seemingly neverending. Edge was still able to kill a few soldiers every now and then, but after killing one another replaced him. They no longer hesitated and they kept on attacking Edge despite him killing many of them.


    The only thing in the minds of the Eastern Kingdom soldiers was the thought of killing the boy in front of them. Even if they were to die while trying to achieve that goal it was worth it since in their minds the next soldier after them will surely be able to kill the boy.


    Edge who was using his self thought spell [full boost] was able to keep up despite the neverending torrent of soldiers attacking him. But even with his mana and physical strength which was growing larger every second, in the end, he was still human.


    The physical and mental exhaustion from having wave after wave of enemies attacking was slowly affecting him. Even losing focus for a fraction of a second was harmful to him. Edge was slowly unable to keep himself from getting harmed and was now bleeding all over. Yet despite his situation, he still retained that vicious smile on his face.


    "So it''s a battle of attrition, it''s either I grow tired and die, or I''m able to kill every single one of you. I like my odds!"


    ...


    While Edge was facing the largest portion of the enemy forces, Tsukiyomi was also facing some problems of her own. She wanted to finish up on her side so she can help Edge. But even though she was facing fewer enemies than Edge the quality of the enemies she was facing were much better.


    Edge was facing hundreds of Master ranked opponents, Tsukiyomi on the other hand, was facing a dozen Grand Master ranked opponents. The last time she faced a Grand Master rank it ended with a draw, but now with the increase of Edge''s mana output she could finally use most of her power. But despite that increase in her strength, she was currently evenly matched with the twelve Grand Master Ranked opponents. They were fighting her quite conservatively and their teamwork was impeccable making it harder for her to find an opening.


    She was the one on the offensive while her opponents stuck with defense. It didn''t feel like they were trying to win against her, instead, it seems like they were only tiring her out.


    ...


    Tanith was facing the biggest headache of them all. The one she was facing was the leader of the army, the immortal ranked swordsman Kenzan. Fighting the nimble and powerful swordsman in her true dragon form proved to be quite the challenge.


    Even though she was stronger than her opponent she was still unable to win. The way Kenzan fought was irritating, as he was using hit and run tactics. Due to Tanith''s size, she was an easy target to hit, on the other hand, hitting Kenzan who had more maneuverability was difficult for the dragon.


    If she could at least get one hit in, then the flow of the battle would change, but in her current form that seems to be quite the impossible task. On the other hand, If she changed into her humanoid form the demerits of her size would disappear but the output of her power will lessen. Since she wasn''t that used to moving in her humanoid form it might actually be harder to win.


    ...


    Even though Edge, Tsukiyomi, and Tanith were dealing with the bulk of the army, there were still many left unattended. The remaining forces of the Enemy army were charging into the Lener Clan''s abode. Of course, the Lener Clan wouldn''t just sit idly and wait for their deaths. So in response, they intercepted the enemy forces. With Setsuna in the lead, the Lener Clan counterattacked.

 93 The retrea

    Edge had continued to mow down the enemy forces. As he killed soldier after soldier the last thing they saw was that vicious smile of his. That smile that showed his excitement never wavered and simply grew as they continued to fight. That smile of his somehow frightened some of the Eastern Kingdom Soldiers.


    Edge could feel something surging within his body, as the more he fought the stronger he got. It was like a dam had been broken inside of him releasing a stream of power. Edge''s moves were becoming sharper and swifter as the battle raged on, he was now using the least amount of effort to attack.


    During the beginning of the battle, Edge was getting nicked here and there and was full of wounds. But now as the fight progressed to its current state it was getting harder and harder to hit him. No matter what angle and timing they attacked Edge was able to dodge them all now.


    It was a weird sight to see, the person who was bleeding all over and seem like he was about to die from blood loss at any second was smiling happily. On the other hand, the soldiers surrounding him with overwhelming numbers grew fearful every second they saw that smile on the Edge''s face.


    ...


    Edge continued to cut down one soldier after another, he didn''t know how many had now fallen to his blade. He didn''t know how much time has passed since the battle started. All he knew was that the excitement, the thrill of being in such a battle was pushing him forward.


    The feeling he got when he evaded an attack with the least amount of movement was intoxicating. Dodge and attack, dodge, and attack every time he attacked he used a different way to kill his opponent. He has been practicing his skills as well as creating new ones on the fly. He felt so invigorated that he didn''t want the battle to ever end.


    Also even though he was dodging quite splendidly now, the beginning of the battle he was hit multiple times. Due to his adrenaline and the continuous rise of his mana Edge wasn''t able to notice that his body was nearing its limit. It was also possible that he already knows that his body already went beyond its current limits, but he doesn''t care.


    He continued onward no longer thinking about the consequences and simply staying true to his inner self. He no longer needed to pretend to be the hero, he no longer needed to shoulder any kind of burden. No one was asking him to do any of that, he just needed to continue on as himself. With this renewed clarity of his Edge continued to decimate the enemy forces.


    After quite some time had passed Edge noticed that the intensity of the attacks had lessened. He looked around and saw that there were now only ten soldiers left.


    Even though the monster before them had killed all of their companions the Eastern Kingdom soldiers held their ground and attacked Edge. This was their final attack and they needed to make it count.


    Edge wanted to move his body to meet the enemies head-on, but he could no longer move as he wanted to. It would seem that seeing the end of the seemingly endless wave of enemies had released some of his body''s tension. Not only that the wounds he received prior were finally showing their effect.


    When the Eastern Kingdom soldiers saw that Edge''s movements were becoming a bit sluggish they didn''t hesitate and went all out. Edge who was having a bit of a problem maintaining his [Air Walk] continued to smile viciously at the approaching enemies.


    His consciousness was slowly slipping as he had lost too much blood. In fact, if it was any other person they should''ve already fainted and died around the middle of the battle.


    Edge who could no longer move properly took a defensive stance and blocked the attacks that were aimed at his vitals. As for the other attacks, he could no longer dodge or block them and he allowed their weapons to pierce him. The protection he received by coating his whole body with mana had diminished and the enemy swords were able to penetrate a bit more deeply than usual.


    But that didn''t slow Edge down as he counter-attacked the moment the swords had stabbed him. Surprised that he was still able to move the soldiers were unable to react on time to his counter attack and all of them had died with a look of shock on their faces.


    They thought that they could''ve won but in the end, they were still killed. When their consciousness was about to fade the last words they heard were from their enemy, Edge.


    "Thank you for the great battle." Hearing the tone Edge used to say those words, the Eastern Kingdom soldiers knew that Edge wasn''t making fun of them and was being sincere when he thanked them. The Eastern Kingdom soldiers felt a bit gratified when they heard Edge thanking them. They might have lost and died today but they had died in battle against a formidable opponent. Not only that the opponent actually thanked them in the end. With that thought alone the Eastern Kingdom soldiers died feeling rather grateful.


    ...


    Kenzan was facing Tanith in her humanoid form. Though the power she exerted was greatly decreased, her speed and maneuverability in this form were formidable. Still, he had the advantage of technique on his side, so Kenzan and Tanith were mostly equally matched.


    As their fight was growing even more intense Tanith suddenly stopped and turned back into her dragon form. Kenzan was confused as to why she would do that, but he was also extremely wary that she might use another big skill as she did at the beginning.


    So as Kenzan was getting ready to receive whatever Tanith had in store for him, he was stunned when the dragon simply passed by him. Kenzan looked as to where the dragon was heading, and what he saw made his eyes widened in shock.


    Due to him concentrating so hard on the fight against Tanith, Kenzan wasn''t aware of what was happening around him. Still, he was confident that their superior numbers would allow them to win, for as long as he kept the most troublesome enemy busy. So he wasn''t expecting to see that all the Master level and below soldiers had perished.


    That was seventy percent of their forces. Kenzan was enraged at the sight, he didn''t expect that the young man who was now falling from the sky would be able to do such a thing. He was wary of Tanith because of the large skill she used at the beginning, but it seems like that was a mistake. He should''ve been more concerned with the boy that came running first.


    Kenzan bit his left hand until it bled to calm himself down. Once he was calm enough Kenzan once again took a look at the current situation. Most of the Grandmaster level soldiers were dealing with Tsukiyomi, while the remaining ones were fighting equally with the Lener Clan.


    Kenzan started thinking about all the possible scenarios and came to a conclusion. All of his men would die in this battle if he allowed it to continue. So with a heavy heart, Kenzan sent a mental message to his men.


    "RETREAT!" The moment the order was given the Eastern Kingdom soldiers did not hesitate and started retreating from the battlefield. Kenzan was the last one to retreat as he took the rear. He looked at the boy who was now laying on the back of a Dragon. That boy was the cause of their failure, he was the one who made him retreat, Kenzan glared at the boy.


    ''I will come back with a greater force and I promise I will wipe you all out. Especially that boy I will personally end his life.''


    Please go to


    to read the latest chapters for free

 94 Side Chapter: The Elves

    Under a tree of enormous magnitude was a pond that was so clean and clear it looked like a sparkling crystal. In the middle of the clear pond floating above the water was a being of unimaginable beauty. She was a high elf, one of the oldest in her race, as well as the Queen of all the elves, Elanor.


    As she floated on top of the pond those that witness the scene would see that it was like she was one with nature itself. Elenor was wearing a long one-piece gown that doesn''t seem to be affected by the water.


    The beautiful elf continued to float serenely on top of the water when she suddenly opened her eyes. She stood up and her beautiful ash-colored hair cascaded down her back. As she arrived at the edge of the pond her deep blue eyes that could pierce through one''s soul were looking at a certain direction.


    After being silent for a while the elf suddenly sighed. She then walked forward and murmured to herself.


    "Another one of his reincarnations is heading here. How long has it been since the last time?..." The elven queen sighed again as she remembered the first confrontation the elves had with the strongest mortal soul.


    At that time Elanor wasn''t the queen but a haughty elven princess. During those days the elves weren''t only living in the forest, they were also living outside in the plains in the mountains and in many different places. The elves of that time had a large piece of land and were of equal footing with the humans and the demons.


    Even though the elves had fewer numbers compared to the two other races, they made up for it with their mastery of mana. It was said because of their mastery in mana that one elven warrior was equivalent to twenty human warriors. That wasn''t even counting the ability of a high elf whose mana capacity was ten times more than a normal elf. So the elves had the quality while the human and demons had quantity.


    Seeing as it was believed that the elves were long-lived because of nature''s blessing, the elves loved nature. They treat the trees and the animals as if they were part of their family. So it wasn''t surprising that the elves hated the two other races for destructive tendencies towards nature.


    The elves who loved nature and lived with nature didn''t like how humans destroy it and claim that it is for a better tomorrow. The demons weren''t any better as they too do the same and claim it is for their well being.


    At the height of their power no longer able to tolerate the two other races the Elven Queen of the time that is to say Elenor''s mother declared war on the two races.


    ...


    The war lasted for a few years and the humans were the ones having the worst of it. When the Elves declared war on the two races, the humans proposed an alliance with the demons, but the demons coldly rejected them, saying that they do not need nor want to help the greedy humans.


    This, of course, infuriated the human kings who never spoke about making an alliance again. In the beginning, the humans thought with their superior numbers and more powerful equipment, fighting against the elves wouldn''t be that much of a problem. Yet that proved to be nothing more than a naive thought.


    Once the war started it was clear that the elves were overwhelmingly more powerful than the humans. One spell from a high elf was enough to reduce a small fortress into rubble. The only reason humanity could somehow continue to fight in this war and not lose so miserable was because of their superior numbers. The high elves might be strong but once they used a single large spell it takes some time for them to be able to attack again. Among the elven race, the high elves were a rare sight and there were only thirty living high elves, and among those thirty only nineteen were combat-ready.


    So the humans used their first wave as sacrificial pawns forcing the high elf in a brigade to use their grand magic. Once the high elf unleashes her spell, the second wave of humans would overwhelm the elven army with their superior numbers. So for a period of time, the humans were somehow able to win.


    But of course, using such a tactic continuously could not be done. The humans had sacrificed too much and finally lost their only advantage which was their numbers. The humans were then forced to retreat over and over again.


    Seeing as the humans were no longer a threat the elves no longer pushed too much at that front for now. They now needed to focus their attention on the demons who were a bit more powerful than they expected.


    ...


    Once the elves shifted most of their focus on the demons the power balance tilted and the situation drastically changed. Even though the demons were much harder to handle than the humans, in the end, the elves proved once again to be the stronger force.


    ...


    When the elves could see that victory was almost within their grasp something unexpected happened. The forces they left to finish off the last remaining human kingdom were killed.


    The elves grew confused by this sudden development weren''t the humans on the brink of extinction. How were they able to muster enough forces to win? The elven queen then sent the elves'' strongest brigade to deal with the humans. This Brigade had ten high elves present and a thousand of their finest warriors.


    No matter what the humans had they shouldn''t be able to defeat this brigade. That''s what all of the elves thought but after a single day, only one member of the brigade returned. She was a high elf from the brigade.


    "What happened?" The Elven Queen asked but despite asking the question the high elf girl could only continue to shiver in fear.


    "I asked you what happened?!" The Elven Queen''s tone turned ice-cold as she once again asked. The shivering high elf looked at the Elven Queen with unfocused eyes and answered.


    "I... I... It was a human, one human male... H-h-he killed everyone and he did it with a vicious smile on his face. He... At first, he asked us if we really were going to fight him to the death. We thought the human was joking around as there was no one else there aside from him. Yet the moment the commander jokingly responded by saying, of course, we''ll fight, the massacre began. His movements were as fast as lightning as he he hacked through our front lines. Even after using grand level magic he only stood there, took it head-on and he crushed it. He crushed our ultimate spell with the combined might of the ten high elves... The moment I saw that I started running, we couldn''t win... No one could win against that..."


    When the Elven Queen heard the report she couldn''t believe her ears. How can one human or any other being have that much power? Of course, the other elves who had listened to the report thought that the high elf must have been brainwashed by the humans to make a false report. Elenor also thought that it wasn''t possible for there to be someone that powerful especially not a human.


    Yet a few days after hearing the report all of them would be proven wrong. The human male in question had arrived at the capital of the Elven Kingdom and he challenged everyone to battle. The elven army stationed at the capital confronted the lone human male and were massacred.


    ...


    Elenor remembered that sight as if it were yesterday. After that battle, if it wasn''t for her late mother the former queen, it was entirely possible that the elven race would''ve gone extinct. Her mother at the time had made some sort of deal with that human. As long as the elves promise to never leave the forest he would stop killing them. It has been a few millennia since then and even now she couldn''t forget the radiance and power of his soul.


    After that encounter, the elves had learned many secrets about that human who was at the time called Jiro. The more they learned the more grateful they were for their survival. A few thousand years later they met another human with the same soul as Jiro and knew that person was a reincarnation of that man. This time they treated Jiro''s reincarnation as an ally and helped him on his journey.


    ''I wonder what this current reincarnation wants with us? Since the last reincarnation, as well as the one before, had similar personalities, I''m sure this current reincarnation will definitely challenge me to battle.'' When Elenor thought about that she couldn''t help but sigh again.


    Last time the reincarnation of Jiro, called Sigmund came to the elven village, he quickly challenged her to a fight. Despite her becoming stronger than her mother, Sigmund was able to beat her with relative ease.


    ''Will this reincarnation be stronger than the last?... Well, it doesn''t matter at this point, but I better warn the others of his coming. Especially the young ones who have no idea how frightening he is.''


    Elenor remembered the young elves born a few centuries ago, they have become a bit arrogant after journeying outside for a while. They witnessed with their own eyes how much weaker the demons and humans were compared to them. So they started to think that the elves shouldn''t be hiding in this forest and should show the world their splendor.


    ''If they mess with his reincarnation...'' Elenor couldn''t help but tremble at the thought.


    Please go to


    to read the latest chapters for free

 95 A dream that isnt a dream

    After he defeated all the enemies that attacked him Edge wanted to fight some more but his body was no longer able to move. His mana was still surging forth and repairing his body but the mental and physical exhaustion he felt alongside his blood loss has forced him to faint.


    ...


    As he was unconscious Edge started having a rather odd dream. In this dream, he was a tall man with raven black hair. In his right hand was a halberd that was heavier than it looked. Standing in front of him was a beauty with pointy ears and ashen colored hair. Her eyes were of different colors one was sky blue while the other was emerald green.


    Even though Edge has never seen one before, but in this dream, he knew that the person in front of him was an elf. The elf had a regal bearing and was holding onto a rapier one in each hand.


    "Human Warrior I am Elise the Queen of the Elves."


    "So the Elven Queen finally showed up. I am Jiro, it''s truly a pleasure to meet you." Edge spoke in the body of the person in his dream. It seems like he wasn''t the one in control but simply watching the events unfold from the point of view of the man called Jiro.


    Elise looked at Jiro while frowning and responded. "I cannot return the sentiment. Especially after seeing you slaughter my people. What is it you want from us you butcher."


    Niel who was covered in the blood of his enemies showed a vicious smile and started laughing at Elise.


    "Hahaha, that''s f*cking hilarious! You call me a butcher, then what do you call yourselves after almost killing a whole race!"


    "The elven race has always been one with nature, we are simply protecting this planet from the destruction that your race would''ve caused. You humans should''ve stopped when we have warned you the first time. Since you weren''t willing to listen and continued to destroy, shouldn''t your race be prepared to be destroyed as well?"


    "By that logic since you guys attacked the humans, you should''ve expected an outcome like this, or did your pride and your feeling of superiority blind you to this fate? Well, whatever it''s obvious that will never see eye to eye. Also, it''s not like I came here to save mankind or anything righteous like that. I also didn''t come here for revenge for my fallen brethren."


    Elise was surprised by what Jiro said. If he wasn''t here to save the humans or to have revenge then why was he here? Why did this monster of a human annihilate half of her army? Elise could usually see through the schemes of others and was able to properly assess those she has met. Yet she couldn''t understand a thing about Jiro, the man who continued smiling despite being surrounded by enemies. As she was trying to figure out Jiro''s motives, Jiro continued to speak.


    "I don''t blame you for killing the humans. Since you believe that we were evil, so in your eyes, it was a righteous cause to have us all killed. On the other hand, the humans decided not to listen to you guys despite your warnings because of their own beliefs and desires. So this whole war is nothing more than everyone doing whatever the f*ck they want. It is by your selfishness as well as the selfishness of the humans and demons that made this war possible. The reason I''m here is also because of my own selfishness."


    The moment Jiro said that last line an immense amount of bloodlust and mana came bursting forth. Elise was stunned by the amount of bloodlust and mana Jiro was emitting. It wasn''t just bloodlust and mana there was also something subtle hidden underneath but Elise couldn''t describe what it was.


    His bloodlust coupled with the strength of his mana made the weaker elves that were near him kneel, some of them even fainted. The only ones left standing were Jiro and Elise. When Jiro saw this he couldn''t help but feel ecstatic.


    "Now this is what I wanted! Even after releasing my bloodlust coupled with my mana you remained standing unfazed. As expected from the strongest of the elves!"


    Watching the excited Jiro made Elise frown. She fully understood that the boy in front of her was not someone she nor her men could handle.


    "Tell me Jiro what is it you want? As long as you spare my people I will give you whatever you want."


    "I want to fight you in an all-out battle!" Jiro answered with no hesitation. Hearing what Jiro said, Elise nodded her head.


    "I see... Very well, I will fight you with everything I have. But promise me even if you win will you please let my people live."


    "I don''t really care what happens to them, as long as they don''t attack me then I will not bother with them."


    "How about you, aren''t you going to ask me to stop attacking the humans?"


    "Huh?... Like I said I didn''t come here to be a savior, I just came to satisfy my own selfishness." Elise looked at Jiro for a while and smiled gently at the young man before her. She could finally understand a bit about the human called Jiro.


    "You''re a pretty bad liar you know that... I guess... No, it''s no use saying anything more. What''s done cannot be undone. We all have to accept the choices that we have made, and we also need to take responsibility." Elise shook her head, feeling a bit of regret that she didn''t try to understand humans a bit better. She and her people were blinded by their own pride and selfish justice, that they thought whatever they decide was what''s right. Elise sighed as she cast away all the useless thoughts and got ready for battle. She took a stance with her two rapiers at hand.


    "I hope you fulfill your promise."


    "I never go back on my word. But if you''re that worried then you better win this battle. So Elven Queen show me everything you have. Exhaust all your strength, muster all your resourcefulness, lay bare all your courage, and show me if you''re able to grant me a glorious death!"


    Jiro gripped his halberd tighter and took a fighting stance. When the battle between the two was about to start, Edge suddenly woke up.


    Please go to


    to read the latest chapters for free

 96 Into forest of the elves

    When Edge woke up the first thing he saw was Tsukiyomi''s face. "Good Morning Edge." Tsukiyomi who noticed Edge had woken up smiled at him. The moment she said those words other people started coming over.


    Edge sat upright and was about to scan his surroundings when somebody lunged at him. He looked at the person who lunged at him and saw a teary-eyed, Sarah.


    "Onii-chan! Don''t you dare scare me like that!" Edge patted the head of his teary-eyed little sister. It was at that moment he finally noticed that he was on Tanith''s back in her dragon form flying in the air.


    "What happened to the Lener Clan, Setsuna, and his brother, where are they?" Edge asked as he looked at the others.


    "After you fainted the Eastern Kingdom soldiers retreated. You slept for quite some time. While you were sleeping Setsuna decided to flee with his clan towards the South and join the demons. He said that since the human kingdoms were already treating them as traitors then why not just go on and do it. After coming to that decision Setsuna told us to tell you thanks for everything. The last time we saw him was yesterday when he and his clan were preparing to flee. He also lent us a guide that knows the safest path to the forest."


    Evangeline was the one who answered Edge. She then pointed at the guy who was talking to Tanith at the front.


    "Enough about that, what I want to know is why you did what you did?" Leto chimed in the conversation.


    "Yes, what happened to you Edge. You''re usually already charming enough, but during that battle, you became even suaver." Serillia spoke her eyes shining with excitement. The others were also looking at Edge waiting for his answer.


    "Oh that, I just felt like it. They were enemies willing to face me in battle, knowing that shouldn''t I greet them with blade at hand." Hearing Edge''s answer shocked most of the people present. Tsukiyomi had a slight smile on her face, while Serillia was looking at Edge with more interest. On the other hand, Sarah didn''t know what to feel. The brother she knows wouldn''t be answering like this.


    "Are you really onii-chan?" Seeing his sister looking at him warily, Edge couldn''t help but shrug his shoulders. He then patted his little sister''s head and showed a very kind smile.


    "Of course I''m your onii-chan, who else could be the onii-chan of such a cute little sister." When Sarah heard what Edge said and looked at his eyes she felt relieved, this was still the big brother she knew.


    "That doesn''t explain anything, at all. You might be able to fool the great loli imouto but you can''t fool me! How can someone change so suddenly like that?!" Leto pointed his finger at Edge. Edge was about to give an answer but was interrupted by Eri who started sniffing him.


    Everyone was surprised by her action, and Tsukiyomi showed a very scary smiling face, and Evangeline was frowning as she glared at the fox eared girl. Eri then looked at everyone with her stoic face and spoke.


    "This scent is Edge''s scent. He is Edge." After saying those words Leto who was pointing his finger started trembling.


    "WHAT THE HECK! WHY ARE ALL THE LOLIS SIDING WITH YOU! DAMNIT I WANT TO BE THERE, I''M SO ENVIOUS! Alright, I believe you, you really are my brother-in-law! Only my brother-in-law can have such an invincible charm that attracts all-" Leto was unable to continue what he was saying as Clarise smacked his head.


    "Sorry about that... So Edge, even though this idiot is an idiot, he does have a valid question. How come you changed so much?"


    "I didn''t change, I just accepted who I truly am." Edge looked so carefree at the moment that it enchanted most of them. Even Clarise was almost hooked by that look of his, if he didn''t have Leto she might actually fell for Edge for a second there.


    "I see..." When they heard his answer, no one else questioned Edge about his change.


    ....


    After talking for a bit more, the group finally arrived at the entrance of the forest. Tanith landed and turned back into her human form.


    "This is the forest that you were looking for. Now that I have fulfilled my duty I need to return to the clan." The Lener clan member bowed his head and left.


    "Okay then, before we enter we should all hold hands. All of you must follow my every move closely, and never let go of the hand you''re holding. This forest has a barrier erected by the elves, which distorts the senses. It can even distort one''s memories. So the moment you get lost you won''t even be able to remember why you were here. Like I said before the only ones that can get to the village of the elves are those that already know where it is."


    Hearing Serillia''s explanation everyone nodded their heads. Serillia then extended her hand towards Edge. When Edge was about to grab the princess''s hand Tsukiyomi got between them and then took hold of Serillia''s hand.


    "Oh my Tsukiyomi-san, I hope that you would allow my knight to hold my hand."


    "Huh? Who is this knight you speak of?" Tsukiyomi and Serillia were both showing brilliant smiles but you could see intense sparks flying between them. Tsukiyomi then grab hold of Edge''s hand before anyone else came in.


    Eva, Tanith, and Eri were now looking at Edge''s free hand like hungry wolves. The three then noticed each other''s intent. The tension was rising and as they were about to act, someone got ahead of them. Edge grab hold of his little sister''s hand.


    When the three women saw this they couldn''t help but sigh. ''I guess it''s alright if it''s the little sister.'' All three of them thought of the same thing. Willa then held Sarah''s free hand, and Terumi held his sister''s free hand. The others then followed suit and held onto the hand of the person standing next to them.


    Once everyone was linked together the group entered the forest where the village of the elves was hidden.


    ...


    At the exact moment the group entered the forest, the elven Queen Elenor was having a meeting with the elders regarding the approaching reincarnation of the strongest mortal soul.


    Elenor then sensed that some people had entered the barrier. She quickly told her people to treat the people coming to their village with respect. No matter what, they shouldn''t be rude to the guest even if they were humans. Most of the older elves who had survived the war against the humans had no problem following this order.


    On the other hand, the younger elves found it difficult to follow such an order. Why should they as proud elves show respect to lower races like humans?


    ...


    The leader of the younger generation of elves was a young elven woman that was only a few centuries old. She was Irina the young elf called the most talented elf of the generation. She was considered to be one of the top warriors of the village second only to the Queen.


    When she heard Elenor''s order of showing respect to the humans coming to their territory she scoffed.


    "As expected of the Queen who had bowed her head to the humans, and has forced our proud and mighty race to cower and hide in this forest. Asking us all to wag our tails at some humans."


    Irina spoke in a loud voice so that everyone could hear. Elenor then looked at Irina who was looking back at her with a look of disdain. The moment the two looked at each other the atmosphere became extremely tense.


    Please go to


    to read the latest chapters for free

 97 Arrogant Elf

    Elenor looked at Irina and smiled at the young elf, her smile was so beautiful that even the other female elves felt their hearts beating a beat faster. Though most of the elves felt comforted when they saw that smile, the others felt fearful since they knew what that smile indicated. Irina also knew that when Elenor smiled like that it meant she was about to do something.


    The last time Irina saw that face was when she challenged Elenor in a direct battle and was defeated soundly. Even though Irina was the only one of the younger elves that knew what that expression meant she didn''t back down and continued to glare at her.


    "Very well Irina, you and anyone that doesn''t like to follow my orders in being courteous to our guest, tell me now."


    The moment Elenor spoke those words most of the elves that were only a few centuries old sided with Irina.


    When Elenor saw that she couldn''t help but sigh in her mind. Even if she enforced her will at this moment, this reckless young elves wouldn''t listen. But if she allowed them to do what they want to do then, that would mean they''re going to antagonize the reincarnation of the strongest mortal soul.


    Among all the people she has met in her long years of being alive Elanor knew of no being that was worst to antagonize than the strongest mortal soul. Just thinking about that vicious smile of his as he eyed his prey sent shivers down Elanor''s spine.


    ''It is better to slap a deity than to pick a fight with the strongest mortal soul.'' Elenor remembered the words the spirit of the forest told her. No matter what the reincarnation, he will always reach the top and on his path, there were only two things those he saved and a pile of corpses.


    ''... When dealing with the strongest mortal soul, I should not expect that things will go the right way. It''s possible that if he gets pissed he could annihilate us all. I could sacrifice the young ones to him, but if I do that then...'' Elenor looked at the young ones again, and then she looked at Irina.


    If the elven race had the ability to procreate as fast as the humans she would have cut off the arm and save the body. She would gladly sacrifice the young ones but with the current state of her race that might mean extinction. So with those thoughts in mind, Elenor spoke to the young elves.


    "So that''s the position the young ones wish to take. You have chosen the extinction of our race because of your pride." When the elves heard what the elven queen had to say they all shivered. The thing that made it worse was the calmness in which she said those words.


    The older generation finally understood why the elven queen told them to be as polite as possible. There was only one being in the entire world that could threaten the whole elven race despite its weakening. They all remembered that vicious smile of his and shivered.


    "What do you mean?" Irina asked while looking at the frightened expressions of the elders.


    "One of the humans coming to this forest has the strength to crush us underfoot."


    "Hmph, do you think you can trick me? How can any being especially a human crush the mighty elven race while we are being protected by the great spirit of the forest."


    "This human has done it before." When Irina heard Elenor''s answer she couldn''t help but sneer at the elven queen.


    "You must know the stories of why we have been pushed to this one forest."


    "Wasn''t it because of the humans of long ago. Humans are weak now compared to that time. So why don''t we take back what we used to have and more?!" The younger elves'' eyes shone with ambition and pride when they heard Irina''s declaration. Ever since they were sent outside to witness what the world was like they saw the weakness of humans, and the imbalances of the demons. They knew that their race was better than the other two, then the question came why should they be the ones punished like this? Why were they the ones that needed to cower back in fear and hide?


    When Elenor heard Irina''s outburst she started laughing. Elenor''s laughter echoed throughout the forest. Her laughter was so pure and childish that it was like she heard the funniest thing in the world.


    "What''s so funny?" Irina asked as she continued to glare at Elenor.


    "You''re funny, the ones who recorded that incident are funny. Even I''m seeing myself as a joke right now. The stories that have been passed down to you, the records that have been written in the human kingdoms that you have read, all of them are a joke."


    Irina stopped laughing and smiling, she then looked at all the elves with a dangerous look on her face.


    "It was not the ancient human armies that made our race fall back into this forest. It was one single human that did all that. He all by himself massacred our armies. He all by himself had pushed us during our golden age into the brink of extinction. He did this with nothing more than a halberd at hand charging right through. If it wasn''t for the sacrifice of my mother the former elven queen, then you and I won''t be having this conversation as all the elves would''ve died on that day."


    "There is no record of that happening. You could be saying all these simply because you don''t want me to fight with the humans."


    "So you''re calling me a liar? Hahaha, foolish and naive child. You can ask any of the elders here and they would tell you the same. As for the records, the humans would never record that they almost lost and it was a lowly commoner that save them."


    "Alright... let''s say that what you''re saying is true, why are you sure this human has the same strength as that human from back then?"


    "It''s because the one coming to our forest is the very person that forced us into this situation."

 98 Arrival

    Edge and his group walked through the forest heading to the village of the elves. While they were walking hand in hand mist started to surround them and the more they walked deeper into the forest the thicker the mist became.


    The mist grew thicker and thicker until Edge couldn''t see anything at all. If he wasn''t holding Tsukiyomi''s hand he wouldn''t even be sure that he was walking forward. Sarah''s hand seems to be sweating a bit.


    "Is everyone alright?" Edge asked but no one responded. Edge kept on asking and shouting but no one continued to respond. That was when he noticed that he wasn''t really saying anything his voice was not coming out and he only thought he was talking.


    The mist wasn''t only obstructing his eyesight but it seems like it was also obstructing his other senses. His mind was also becoming cloudy the more he stepped forward. Edge tried to cover himself with his mana to counteract the effects of the mist but that didn''t help at all.


    As he and the others continued onward he was slowly forgetting what he was doing. The only thing that was clear at this point was that he should never let go of the hands he was holding.


    Yet despite feeling that he should never let go of the hands, he was holding, there was a thought in the back of his mind telling him to let go and go the opposite direction. In the beginning, they were nothing more than soft whispers telling him what to do. Yet the deeper they got the louder the voices became. They were now practically shouting in his ear, telling him to go back.


    Edge was of course not swayed by the voices as he followed his instincts and continued to hold onto the hands he was holding. The voices gradually subsided and Edge started to see something new.


    ''This place really is pulling all the stops.''


    While Edge was wondering what will happen next, he started to see visions of a lady. Not only that he could hear the thoughts of the lady in the visions.


    ...


    I have always admired you, my hero Shun. I'' was a mage called Anna, I was turning sixteen this year. Currently, I''m traveling with the human hero Shun Midgar, as one of his companions. I have been following him for a year now, ever since he saved me from being r*ped by demons. I have fallen unexpectedly inexplicably in love with him.


    I tried numerous ways to attract him. Yet no matter how much effort I put no matter how much shame I discard it doesn''t seem to matter.


    I tried to tell him my feelings directly, but with a sour look, he said. "I have no time for jokes like that Anna. Also if you''re going to say something like that at least tell it to someone you actually like." He didn''t believe me!


    I tried cooking for him. but when I saw the others eating my cooking suddenly curled in pain, I wanted to remove the food I made. But Shun still took some and ate it all, he didn''t cry in pain like the others he just kept on eating. He didn''t fall in love with my cooking, but I think I fell deeper in love with him.


    I tried numerous plans but all ended in failure. Until finally we reached the gates of the demon lord''s castle. Shun was radiating with immense killing intent. We were nearing the gates of the demon lord, most of us have died now and Shun was wounded, I had no knowledge of recovery spells so I couldn''t heal him.


    Before we entered the demon lord''s room we were blocked by a huge demon. He was the protector of the demon lord. We fought it and almost all of us were dead at this point. I saw that Shun was going to get hit, he won''t be able to react in time. I had no more mana to do anything so I ran as fast I could and took the strike for him. I was sliced in half, yet my consciousness remained for a moment.


    Shun was able to kill the demon and enter the room. He didn''t even spare me a look, yet that was alright. Shun had always fought for revenge and I could never enter his heart... Still, this was the best ending I could have. At least I could protect my love until the end...


    ...


    When Edge heard the thoughts of that girl, he couldn''t remember any of those things happening in his past life. In fact, he couldn''t even remember that girl at all.


    ''What''s the point of showing me this? Is this supposed to make me feel bad? I already know I was an a*s in my past life. The only thing I saw back then was my revenge and of course her the demon lord. I couldn''t even be bothered to remember that girl''s face much less her name. That was just me fooling myself... I already accepted who I am and will no longer be swayed by revenge or anything else.''


    While Edge was thinking about those things he felt his grip loosen almost letting go of the hand he was holding. In fact, the one holding his left hand was also loosening her grip. Edge held onto both hands even tighter than before. He then felt that the one in front of him was speeding up as he started running to keep up.


    The mist was becoming thinner and thinner until finally, Edge could see what was in front of him. Trees so tall that you couldn''t see the top. House-shaped hollows that were part of the trees as if they were made naturally by time. The smell of nature and the smooth caress of the wind entered his senses


    "Welcome dear guest to the last village of the elves." A melodious voice sounded directly in Edge''s ear and he saw right in front an elf that looked exactly like the one from his dream.

 99 Challenge

    "Elise?" Edge unconsciously spoke a name only known by a few. Even most of the elves don''t know the name of the former Queen, nor do they know the name of the current Queen. Once one takes the throne a name was meaningless, she will from that point onward only be the Elven Queen.


    When Elenor heard that name, a lot of memories came running back to her. She then looked at Edge surprised and somewhat scared. This was the first time she met a reincarnation of the strongest mortal soul that has memories of his past life.


    The Elven Queen, known for her grace and power suddenly knelt down on one knee. If she were human she would''ve been sweating profusely at this point. The elven physique did not allow for sweat. When Serillia and the others saw this scene they were surprised.


    Serillia was surprised due to her knowing the Elven Queen and she knew that she wasn''t the type to kneel to anyone, even a king. The others were surprised for this was the first elf they have seen, and she was more beautiful than the fairy tales told. Tsukiyomi was looking at the Elven Queen with a frown, it would seem that she knows a lot about Edge. Tanith on the other hand was looking around the area.


    Even though there was no other elf present except for Elenor, Tanith could sense the movement of numerous people on top of the trees. ''Just scurrying about like mice,'' Tanith snorted.


    "Forgive me, Sir, I am not Elise the former elven queen, I am her daughter." Edge nodded his head a bit acknowledging what was said, and then he asked.


    "I see... So why are you kneeling?"


    "I didn''t want to disappoint you, since I am not my mother."


    The elven queen didn''t even lift her head as she continued to answer in a submissive manner. She was really frightened at the moment. Even though the person in front of her isn''t the black demon that they fought all those years ago, hearing him call her mother''s name made her see the current incarnation as Jiro.


    She could feel that the incarnation of the strongest mortal soul was still in the phase of improving. He wasn''t as strong as the two other incarnations she has met. Actually based solely on the mana output he was emitting, Elise thought for a second that maybe she could take him on. But that thought quickly disappeared as fast as it came.


    There was no possible way of knowing what an incarnation of the strongest soul might do. Even though at first glance they might seem weaker, but then they usually explode with extraordinary power. All she could do now is hope for the best.


    "I do not find fault in you for not being your mother. I do find it hard to talk to you if you keep on kneeling like that. So how about you stand up and let''s have a proper talk." Edge found the whole situation weird. The elf before him was someone he just met but she was treating him as if they met long ago.


    "HOW DARE YOU HUMAN!" Edge who was lost in thought heard the sound of an arrow being released. He was going to dodge but he sensed that Tsukiyomi already moved. Tsukiyomi caught the arrow mid-flight and smiled at th elf who shot it.


    "Kukuku, as expected of a race full of arrogant weaklings, no manners at all." The elf who shot the arrow was none other than Irina. She jumped down from a tree and glared at Tsukiyomi while pointing her sword at her.


    "How dare you! A human calling me a weakling?! Kneel and ask for forgiveness, if you do that I might think of sparing you." The moment the others saw Irina pointing her sword at Tsukiyomi, Sarah, Terumi, Willa, Eva, Clarise, and Leto drew their weapons. Serillia sighed seeing the sight, while Tanith simply yawned, and Edge found the whole sequence a bit amusing.


    It was then Edge heard numerous sounds of bowstrings. He looked above and saw some of the elves were pointing their arrows at him and his companions. He then showed a vicious smile as he got excited by the thought of a battle happening.


    "Kukuku, Blind and stupid, who are you calling a human? I am an Ethereal." Hearing Tsukiyomi''s response Irina sneered.


    "You make it sound like that''s better. You and your race are nothing more than leeches." The moment Irian said leeches, Tsukiyomi was still smiling but she was now emitting killing intent.


    "Kukuku, blind, stupid, arrogant, and now lacking vocabulary skills. Well, as expected talking to you is making me feel like I might catch your stupidity."


    "Say that again you-" Before Irina could finish what she was about to say, Elenor shouted at her.


    "ENOUGH!" Elenor glared at Irina as she approached her. She was truly enraged right now and at the same time afraid. She noticed that the smile on Edge''s face was growing wider by the second. She could never forget that vicious smile as she has seen it four times, and every time she saw it nothing good ever happens. When an incarnation of the strongest mortal soul shows that vicious smile, what follows was usually death.


    "I already told you to be respectful and not antagonize our guest. All of you fools lower your weapons!" Even after hearing her command the younger elves including Irina didn''t follow. "Did you not hear me, I told you to lower your weapons!"


    "We will no longer listen to the orders of a queen that discards her pride as an elf and bows her head to a human," Irina responded without even looking at Elenor.


    "You foolish girl, do you want to doom us all?" Elenor whispered. When Elenor was about to use force on Irina, Edge spoke.


    "It''s alright if she and the others want to act this way... So what do you want?" Edge asked Irina who was now glaring at him.


    "Like I said to the leech, kneel down and beg for forgiveness."


    "What if I don''t want to do that?"


    "Then I''ll make you!"

 100 Is that it?

    The arrogance of these lower races could no longer be tolerated, so without any hesitation, Irina lunged at Edge making a piercing motion with her short sword. Edge whose physical strength and mana capacity had improved greatly found Irina''s movement to be too slow.


    He quietly stepped to the side at the right timing evading the attack with minimal movement. Irina was enraged that a human was able to evade her attack so effortlessly that she quickly did a spinning back kick. Edge blocked the kick with the scabbard of his long sword and then swept his leg hitting Irina''s making her stumble and fall.


    Edge''s movement were so fluid and precise that it took some time for Irina to understand what just happened to her. She was on the ground looking at the sky covered by the tree branches and was shocked. Every other young elf present were also stunned on how easily Edge dealt with Irina.


    On the other hand, the older elves were reminded of the time they met the last incarnation of the strongest mortal soul. That person''s skills were beyond understanding, meanwhile, this incarnation seems to be softer, seeing as Irina was still alive. If it were any of the past incarnations of the strongest mortal soul, Irina would already be dead.


    Elenor sighed watching the scene before her. Even though Irina was called the greatest genius of the younger generation, it was obvious that she wasn''t a match for the strongest mortal soul. The only beings that could even hold a candle to the strongest mortal soul at his peak, would be at least a great spirit, a deity, or an old God. Anything less than that would make a fool of himself.


    ''I hope after this battle, he would be satisfied.''


    While everyone was stunned by the scene, Edge looked at the stunned Irina and spoke to her. "Is that it?"


    When Irina heard what Edge said she immediately grew even more furious. She stood back up and was now emitting bone-chilling killing intent. When Eri and Eva felt that killing intent they were about to move when Tsukiyomi stopped them. Eri and Eva looked at Tsukiyomi in surprise, usually, she was the first one to act when something like this happened. Tsukiyomi simply shook her head and smiled at them. Sarah then held onto Tsukiyomi''s hand looking worried. Seeing this Tsukiyomi spoke to her in a gentle voice.


    "Don''t worry she is no match for your big brother." Hearing Tsukiyomi''s reassurance Sarah nodded her head and continued watching the battle.


    ....


    Irina drew her second sword and took a different stance. She was now in a dual-wielding stance. At the same time she drew her second sword she started chanting something under her breath.


    After cutting down the vines Edge saw Irina was already in front of him. Irina holding her two swords was ready to attack. The speed of Irina''s attacks was almost as fast as Edge''s [Crescent Moon]. Most of the people present could only see blurry movement, it was as if Irina''s hands had disappeared. Yet despite the increase in speed Edge wasn''t hit.


    Edge was currently using Moon Edge Style, [Mirrored Moon]. This was a sword skill that uses mana sense to be able to foresee the opponent''s movement. Edge could currently sense every muscle movement Irina was making. This allowed him to block all of her moves even if he closed his eyes.


    The clanging of steel echoed throughout the forest. Each strike the two made was powerful and deadly. After a few more strikes Edge was able to see an opening. He tapped Irina''s left hand with his scabbard making her sword fly out of her hand. Irina was momentarily stunned by the sudden development which gave Edge an opportunity to fling her right-hand sword away as well. After disarming Irina, Edge was able to easily place his long sword near her neck.


    Once again the younger elves were shocked by the sight they saw. Edge was able to easily disarm Irina even though she was going all out. But the one who was the most shocked of all was Irina herself. She couldn''t understand how she was disarmed. A moment ago they were evenly matched, she also felt that she was slightly faster than him. Yet how come she was the one disarmed?


    "Is that it?" While she was still confused Irina once again heard Edge''s disappointed voice. She looked at him and saw the disappointed look in his face. A human was actually giving her such a look. She didn''t like it, but she had to admit Edge was superior in terms of swordsmanship.


    "I admit that you''re better than I expected. But don''t you dare look down on me!" Irina released an enormous amount of mana and pushed Edge away with a kick. Edge was able to block the attack but he was blown a few meters away.


    Irina started chanting while continuing to release large amounts of mana. The ground started to shake and from the below-ground, a giant tree came out. It was as tall as the nearby ancient trees and unlike the other trees, this one had legs, arms, and a face. Irina pointed at Edge and shouted at the giant tree.


    "Attack!" Before the giant tree could move, another massive amount of mana was released. Unlike Irina''s, whose mana was sharp and bone-chilling, this mana was suffocating and heavy. She saw that the one releasing such a powerful mana output was nonother than Edge, and it seems like he was chanting something.


    Edge finished his chant and pointed his finger at the summoned giant tree. A lance of fire came out of his finger and hit the giant tree. Upon contact with the [Fire Lance] a hole was made in the middle of the giant tree''s trunk. At first, Irina thought that was it, and the whole thing was just a bluff, so she was about to order the giant tree to move forward. But as she was about to speak, the giant tree suddenly burst into flames.


    The flames were so powerful that it turned the giant tree into ashes in just a few seconds. Irina felt her knees weakening as she slumped onto the ground unable to accept what just happened. That spell just looked like an enhanced [Fire Lance], it shouldn''t be able to affect her treant. That''s what she thought, but the truth was right in front of her. Even though she saw it she couldn''t understand it nor could she accept it.


    ...


    The whole forest was silent that not even the chirping of birds was heard. The younger elves were shocked again and again, the entire fight and its conclusion was something they found hard to accept even after seeing it with their own eyes.


    Elenor looked at the depressed Irina and sighed. She knew what Irina was feeling right now since she too felt the same way long ago.


    As Irina was looking blankly at charred remains of her treant, she once again heard the voice of the human boy saying something in his disappointed voice.


    "Is that it?"

 101 Lets end it here

    "So is that it?"Irina lifted her head and once again saw Edge''s look of utter disappointment. She felt so ashamed when she saw that look of his. Not only was he a human child but he was also younger than her by a few centuries.


    "Just kill me and get it over with."


    "Why should I do that?" Edge asked looking at Irina confused. Irina looked right back at Edge dumbfounded by what he said, she then yelled at him.


    "I tried to harm you, and if I could I would''ve killed you."


    "You tried to harm me? If that was you trying, then I don''t think we have a problem. If you could you would''ve killed me? If you''re able to do that and offered me a satisfying battle, then I would''ve been grateful. But you failed on both so it doesn''t really matter to me."


    "If you don''t end my life, then I will do it myself!" Irina picked up one of her fallen swords and placed the blade at the side of her neck. Irina''s expression as she was ready to give her life look so noble and dazzling. Her beautiful features were among the top even for the elves who were known for their grace and beauty. Seeing what she was about to do the younger elves wanted to stop her but they couldn''t get close because Tsukiyomi and Tanith were stopping them.


    The older elves weren''t even thinking about saving Irina. She might be the strongest of the younger generation, but she wasn''t that important that they would risk antagonizing the strongest mortal soul.


    Elenor sighed, she felt like she was a useless Queen. Not only was she unable to control the younger generation, but she was also unable to do anything to save the one in front of her. She was powerless to do anything. Unlike her, her mother was the best Queen the elven race had. Her mother was the one who almost led their race to victory, and she was also the one who saved them from certain destruction in exchange for her life.


    ''What would my mother have done in this situation?''


    ...


    Everyone was now looking at Edge waiting to see what he would do. Edge looked at Irina and shrugged his shoulders.


    "Do what you want. Whether you want to kill yourself or not it is your decision to make." After giving his response Edge turned around and was heading towards Tsukiyomi and the others.


    Irina couldn''t understand it but she felt devastatingly hurt by that look of his. Even his look of disappointment was better than this. She had surpassed her feeling of rage and was now feeling melancholic. She was a proud person who truly believed that her elven race was the strongest of all.


    Yet today she was shown the difference in ability by a human boy. Seeing him look at her as if she were nothing hurt her deeply. Irina was no longer able to hold it in and started to tear up. The tears that fell down from her near-perfect face looked like glittering diamonds. The pain and melancholy she felt were so immense that simply looking at her tearful face made you feel hurt as well.


    The male elves of the younger generation who numbered around a few dozens were now feeling enraged. All of them started emitting tremendous amounts of killing intent, and they were all directed at Edge.


    "I don''t care how powerful you are, to make Irina cry like that, I will fight you to the death!"


    "It doesn''t matter if you''re a deity or a devil, today either you or I will fall!"


    The young elven men started shouting passionate words while raising their own morale. It was at that moment a voice that sounded both melodious and ice-cold entered their ears.


    "Kukuku, these smelly leaf people want to fight? Fine, let them come and I will show them, true terror." As Edge''s mana kept on growing so did Tsukiyomi''s hold on it. At this very moment, Tsukiyomi felt like she would be able to use her full strength without draining Edge''s mana supply.


    The elven males shuddered upon hearing Tsukiyomi''s declaration, but they didn''t back down and pulled on their bowstrings.


    "Don''t do anything Tsukiyomi, I want to see what these elves can do." Tsukiyomi looked at Edge surprised. Wasn''t his personality change a little bit too much. She understood that he finally let go of most of his restraints but this was something else. Tsukiyomi was about to say something when she saw Edge''s smile. Seeing that smile of his Tsukiyomi unconsciously smiled as well, she then shrugged her shoulders and responded.


    "Very well, do as you wish."


    ...


    Edge looked at the young elven men waiting for them to attack. Yet no matter how much he waited they didn''t release their arrows and simply looked at him.


    "What are you guys waiting for? Show me everything you got!"


    When they heard Edge''s provocation they were about to release their arrows but in the next second, they all lost consciousness. The older elves took got behind them and used a sleeping spell. When Edge saw what happened, he frowned. Before Edge''s mood worsened Elenor stood in front of Edge and bowed her head.


    "I apologize for the rude behavior of the children. I hope you forgive them. If there''s anything I can do for you to forgive them, just say it and I shall do it." Edge looked at Elenor for a short while and sighed.


    "It''s alright, I''m no longer in the mood to fight." Hearing Edge''s reply Elenor felt a huge weight had lifted from her shoulders.

 102 Training

    "It has been some time your majesty. It is good to see you looking well." Serillia curtsied in front of Elenor. For the first time since they came, Elenor took notice of the others with Edge. She vaguely remembered who this girl was.


    "You''re the princess of the Northern Kingdom, the daughter of that Swordian. So you''re a friend of that distinguished person." Elenor looked at Edge who was talking to his little sister.


    "You mean Edge?" Serillia still couldn''t understand why, but it would seem Edge was a very important person to the elves.


    ''So Edge is more important than me or my mom. To the Elven Queen, my mom and I are simply a side note.''


    "... I see, so his current name is Edge-sama." Elenor muttered under her breath. She then shifted her attention back to Serillia.


    "So what has brought you to this place?"


    Serillia started to explain what was happening outside of the forest. As Elenor listened to Serillia''s tale, she found it oddly familiar to the time from when their own race waged a similar war. But this time the strongest human soul was against the humans, while she was on his side. It was a little bit funny that she would experience to be on the other side of the situation that led her whole race to this place.


    ''Fate is such a mysterious thing, unfathomable and uncontrollable... Yet that man keeps on fighting it, he with that vicious smile on his face had always tried bending fate. I kind of feel sorry for the fools that oppose him this time.''


    "I see... So what is it that you want? Do you wish to have us elves join you in battle?" In truth, if it was only Serillia that came here, Elenor wouldn''t even bother meeting her. She would have sent someone to say that Serillia could stay in the village for as long as she wants. The promise she made to Serillia''s mother would have been fulfilled with that.


    Yet it was a different situation now since she was with Edge. If Edge wanted to they would charge towards the underworld itself.


    "Your majesty I''ve come here to ask of you to please fulfill your promise to my mother. For that one wish, I want you to train me and my friends to become more powerful."


    "Is that all you want?"


    Serillia was surprised by the elven queen''s response. She was actually expecting the elven queen to reject her wish. Despite being of royalty as well, the elven queen was standing at a much higher standard than her and her mother.


    So hearing the elven queen hinting that she could ask for something more made Serillia''s heart beat a little bit faster. If she could ask for more, could she ask for their help during the upcoming war? As she was getting excited by the thought of leading the powerful elven army into battle, she started wondering why was the elven queen doing all this. The only answer she could come up with was it was for Edge.


    ''Why was Edge so important to the elven queen?...'' Serillia started thinking about it for a while, and then she just shook her head. She couldn''t ask for more than she already did, especially since she doesn''t know why the elves were being so docile in front of Edge.


    "Asking you to train us is already enough. Since the problem originated from my kingdom, I wish to solve it using my own hands."


    "Very well, but before we could train you and your friends we need to see at what level you''re currently at."


    "I''ll tell my companions about it first." Elenor nodded her head in response to what Serillia said.


    ...


    Serillia started to explain the deal she made with the elven queen to her companions. The first ones to react were, of course, the two old ones.


    "Kukuku, me being trained by the pointy-eared snobs? So many jokes have been said ever since we entered this God-forsaken forest."


    "Huh?! Why should I be trained by the weak boned elves? I''m a mighty dragon and I don''t need to be trained by anybody."


    After saying what was on their mind, the elven queen appeared behind the two without anyone noticing.


    "Ethereals and dragons are indeed powerful races and the elders of both races can control mana as naturally as breathing. Yet you two aren''t at that level yet."


    "What did you sa-" Tsukiyomi and Tanith shouted at the same time but before they could finish they felt like there was something near their necks. It was a strand of concentrated mana that was sharp enough to cut them.


    "If you''re able to control your mana properly, you should be able to easily do the same thing. So can you do it?"


    The two didn''t answer and simply pouted. Seeing their reactions made the elven queen smile. She then looked at the others and spoke to them.


    "As for the others, you all need to follow this kind elder over here to our training grounds. We need to conduct a test to see at what level you are at." Elenor gestured at a person that looked like an older elven male.


    As the group followed the elder elf, Elenor spoke to Edge. "Excuse me, sir, I need to talk to you privately. If that''s alright with you."


    When Tsukiyomi, Eri, and Eva heard what Elenor said they started frowning. Edge looked a bit surprised but then nodded his head. He looked at his worrying sister and assured her that everything will be alright. Tsukiyomi, Eri, and Tanith didn''t want to leave him with Elenor, but after giving his command the trio had no choice but to follow.

 103 Releasing Ones potential

    Edge looked at the cave and found that it was emitting an unknown aura. It wasn''t mana, it was an entirely different feeling, it felt divine.


    As Edge was curiously looking at the cave, Elenor was looking at Edge. She was a bit nervous being alone with the strongest mortal soul, even she couldn''t figure out why she was this nervous. This person might have the same personality and soul, but he wasn''t the exact same person she met all those years ago. This reincarnation had a different experience than the last one and their past interactions could only be remembered by her and her alone.


    Elenor stood before Edge her heart pounding a bit faster than usual. This wasn''t the same person but he still felt so familiar, she knew it her head that he was the same yet different. She was nervous at first but after the long walk, she was able to calm herself down a bit.


    "Sir Edge, first off I want to apologize about the behavior of my fellow elves. The young ones have become quite arrogant as of late, and have gained too much pride. For what you have done, I also wish to thank you for showing them that there is always someone stronger."


    Elenor bowed her head in front of Edge. Seeing the queen of the elves be so submissive to him made Edge look at her funnily.


    "Elven Queen, I''m sure that this is the first time we have met. So why is it that you''re acting so afraid of me?"


    The elven queen''s face twitched a bit as she heard Edge''s question. She already knew that at some point Edge would ask such a question. The Elven Queen then sighed as she looked at Edge.


    "Sir Edge, do you believe in reincarnation?" Elenor suddenly asked out of the blue. When Edge heard this question he was visibly shaken. Did the elven queen know?


    "Why do you ask?" Seeing Edge''s reaction the elven queen smiled.


    "It would seem that Sir Edge has some idea of what I''m talking about. Reincarnation is when one''s soul is reborn into a new being. Usually, every one of us is purified upon reincarnation and begins anew. Yet there is one being that retains his core self, as his soul has been released from the bounds of the thing called fate. This being is called the strongest mortal soul."


    "Why are you telling me this?"


    "Sir Edge, you are the strongest mortal soul."


    "Huh?"


    "The strongest mortal soul, the being that has reincarnated again and again outside the wheel of reincarnation. That is who you are Sir Edge."


    "I don''t quite grasp everything that you''re saying, but do tell me, so what if I''m this strongest mortal soul?" Edge was quite curious about this term. He has been called the strongest human before but the sound of the strongest mortal soul feels even more awe-inspiring.


    "The strongest mortal soul is a special existence that grows powerful over time. There are many mysteries regarding the strongest mortal soul, all we truly know about this existence is that he usually is reincarnated at the time and place where someone who needs him calls for him. Truth be told we''re not even sure about that piece of information. No one truly knows the secrets hidden in your soul, the only one who could possibly answer that would be your first incarnation, the one who is said to have vowed to reincarnate eternally as long as his mission hasn''t be fulfilled."


    "Mission, what mission?"


    "No one knows." Elenor shook her head and shrugged her shoulders.


    "Is that all you want to say? That''s a rather interesting story, but it''s completely worthless information to me. So what if I''m this so called strongest mortal soul, it doesn''t really help my current situation, does it?"


    "Of course it can help. To tell you the truth with your abilities and your status as the strongest mortal soul, we elves have nothing we can teach you. Just by existing, you will gain strength, just by being yourself, you will sharpen your will and blade. But that will take some time, even with your incredible rate of growth you cannot overturn the war at the moment. It might take you a few years before you gain enough power to do that."


    "I can''t wait that long, by that time the people I must protect might be gone. Besides, fighting against the odds is always more fun." Edge smiled a very vicious smile. Seeing that smile and hearing what Edge said made Elenor smile sweetly at him.


    "As expected, no matter the reincarnation the core of your being remains the same. I already expected you to say something like that. So that''s why I brought you here. The elves might not be able to teach you anything, we might not be able to make you stronger, but there is someone that could."


    "And who''s that?" Elenor pointed at Edge.


    "Yourself, or to be precise your past incarnations. This cave will help you interact with them. This is the cave blessed and cursed by the spirits and the old gods. Inside the cave, aside from your past incarnations, there will also be malevolent spirits that would cause harm to you. Well, even your past incarnations might cause harm to you... All in all, if you enter this cave there is a high chance that you might die, but if you succeed and survive, once you come out you will have enough power to turn the war upside down. So will you take up the challenge?"


    "Why even ask, you should already know what my answer will be. Tell my sister and the others that I''m going to go train." Edge''s smile grew even more vicious as he looked at the cave and then at the Elven Queen. Without saying another word Edge entered the cave.


    Watching Edge''s back as he entered without hesitation, Elenor could see the shadow of that person she met all those years ago.

 104 Inside the cave

    Edge could hear the dripping of water from somewhere far away, that was the only thing he could hear aside from his footsteps.


    Edge stopped walking and used a spell that summoned a ball of light. The ball of light floated above Edge''s head, it was rather bright but it was unable to light the cave up. The only thing that Edge could see where his hands and feet, everything else remained in darkness.


    ''Hmm, this place is rather interesting. My five senses are still working properly but it feels like my mana is being suppressed. The exit disappeared and I can''t see anything ahead of me, I guess the previous people that entered here went insane due to this... Whatever, since I can''t go back better go forward and see what''s at the end.''


    Edge started walking forward without feeling any anxiety. This place made him feel like he''s already dead, but he already experienced death so he wasn''t really that afraid.


    ...


    Edge had walked for what feels like hours but there was nothing to see, nor did he feel like he was moving forward. All that remained was the darkness, the sound of his footsteps, and the continuous dripping of water.


    After continuing to walk with no end, Edge heard the sound of crying. He started running towards the sound, as the sobbing grew louder Edge finally saw who was crying. There were two children huddled up together sobbing.


    Edge slowly approached the children. This was obviously a trick of sorts, but there was nothing else to do. As Edge got close he noticed that these children were demons. He could never forget those purple hair and pointy ears, as he had killed numerous demons back in his old world.


    Edge didn''t know what the demons of this world were like since he has only seen one, back when he was seven and he didn''t even interact with him. Even though it does sound unlikely but it might be possible that these kids got lost in the cave.


    "Hey, are you kids, alright?" As Edge extended his right hand forward the kids stopped sobbing. The two of them looked at Edge and grabbed his hand.


    The two had visible wounds on their necks as if they were cut and they were then sown back. Edge pulled his hand back and looked at the two in surprise.


    "Why did you kill us, o hero?


    "Our mother begged for mercy but you sliced her head off."


    "We cried and begged, we have done nothing wrong but you still sliced our head off."


    The demon children looked at Edge, the pain and fear they felt on that day were conveyed to Edge.


    ''I see so this is what she meant by malevolent spirits... This might be my guilt manifesting itself...''


    "O hero are you once again going to strike us down?"


    "I never did claim that I was on the side of good, I killed because of my hatred. I know now that it was wrong for me to do so, but what has happened cannot be undone. I had many regrets back then... Which is why I promised that this time I will live as free as I want to be. Not bound by revenge, nor bound by an obligation. I will continue to live the way I want to. So begone specters of my past."


    Edge swiped his sword at the two demon children. No blood came out as the two simply faded away. Edge sheathed his sword and continued to walk onward.


    As he went deeper and deeper into the cave, he met many people from his past life. There were those that he failed to save, there were those he never noticed on his road of revenge, and there were many that he killed simply because of their race.


    The deeper he went the more heart wrenching the story of these people he once knew. Each one of them blames him for their deaths and failures. Yet despite all this Edge remained unperturbed as he continued onward. It was at that moment a familiar figure appeared before him.


    "As expected of course you''ll show up." Edge smiled before the person before him, as it was none other than the demon lord he had killed in his past life. She was wearing the same clothes she wore when they were traveling together.


    "It has been a while Shun, or should I call you Edge?... Hmmm, it would seem that you have broken free from your destiny."


    "Yeah, all thanks to you."


    "I actually wanted you to live your life in the old world free from burdens, but I guess doing the same thing in this new world would do."


    "Even as a manifestation of my guilt, you remain the same." The demon lord smiled gently at Edge and responded.


    "Well, it was nice to see you again, even as a lingering thought. So Edge, I''m sure that you know what to do." The demon lord opened up her arms as if asking for a hug. Edge smiled a bit as he unsheathed his sword.


    "Once again, I need to cut you down, and once again you''re allowing me to do so." The demon lord didn''t respond as she simply continued to smile at him.


    Edge already knew that this wasn''t the real demon lord, but his sword still felt heavy as he was about to strike. Unlike the others, this was the one person that he actually truly regretted killing. This was the one person that took a large portion of his guilt. Edge gritted his teeth and swung his sword down at the specter from the past. Same as before the demon lord disappeared with a smile of content on her face.


    "I''m sorry, and thank you." A single teardrop fell from Edge''s face as he spoke those words that no one but him could hear.

 105 Past Incarnation

    "That was some splendid resolve." A man appeared from within the darkness. The man was wearing normal light clothes and only had one piece of armor a pair of gauntlets, aside from those there was no visible weapon at all.


    Edge took a fighting stance as he felt that this person was extremely dangerous. Unlike those ghosts from his past that were trying to shake his resolve and make him acknowledge his sins, this one felt like he was about ready to fight.


    "Who are you, another demon from my past?" Edge asked making the man smile a very vicious smile. The smile was something Edge has seen before, it had the exact same vibe as Leonard''s smile. After showing that smile the man disappeared from Edge''s view.


    Edge quickly placed his sword behind him, and it was hit by a strong force. The mysterious man appeared behind Edge and punched forward aiming for Edge''s face.


    After successfully blocking the punch, Edge was going to push the mysterious man backward but his instincts told him to back away. Edge followed his instincts and quickly stepped backward as a strong gust of wind blew past him. The mysterious man had kicked the space Edge was in.


    "Hahaha, as expected from a reincarnation of me." The mysterious man spoke as he laughed heartily. Edge was surprised by what the mysterious man said but he didn''t lower his guard.


    "Your reincarnation?... Are you a past incarnation of mine?" Even though Edge already believed a bit of what the Elven Queen said, actually seeing one of his past incarnations with his own eyes was something else.


    "You got that right, I''m Hyouma Ryuuji nice to meet you!" After announcing his name Ryuuji once again disappeared from Edge''s sight. Edge could not follow Ryuuji''s movement with his eyes so he needed to quickly figure out a way to somehow get a read on Ryuuji''s movements.


    Edge tried to see through Ryuuji''s attack pattern, but he couldn''t do it. The only thing he could do right now was to react to Ryuuji''s movements as they were happening, but the difference in speed was simply too great. After a few seconds Edge was already kneeling on the floor full of bruises.


    "Well, that was rather disappoint-" Ryuuji couldn''t finish what he was saying when he suddenly noticed that one of his fingers was cleanly sliced off. Seeing this made Ryuuji smile a very vicious smile.


    Edge who was kneeling looked at Ryuuji and showed a similar smile. "What were you going to say?"


    Seeing the way the finger reattach itself astonished Edge. ''So mana could be used like that as well.'' Edge stood up using his sword as a cane.


    "Are you perhaps the so called first incarnation?" Hearing Edge''s question Ryuuji looked at him dumbfounded. The silence in the cave lasted for a few seconds before Ryuuji started laughing heartily. He looked at Edge with a weird expression on his face as he gave an answer.


    "I''m not the first incarnation. If it was the first incarnation or the so called original facing you then this wouldn''t be training, it would be a massacre. That guy even if he holds back, could easily slice celestial bodies. His weakest move is literally called [God Slayer], a sword slash that could effortlessly cut down deities on the planetary level."


    Every word that came out of Ryuuji''s mouth had stunned Edge. Not only were deities real, but his first incarnation was strong enough to kill them like they were nothing. As Edge was in a state of awe, Ryuuji continued to talk about the first incarnation.


    "Even among all of our other incarnations each of whom have been hailed as the strongest of their time, the original is by far the mightiest of us all. I nor any of the other incarnations are a match for him."


    "Then among our incarnations how strong are you?"


    "I want to say that I''m among the top ten, but the truth is I''m just upper middle."


    "How strong is that?"


    "We have reincarnated thousands of times already. Our current numbers are in the hundred thousandths. Among all of them, I''m in the top one thousand. Hey don''t look at me like that, being in the top one thousand among our incarnations is impressive you know."


    Edge couldn''t help but look a bit disappointed. He was actually beaten by an incarnation that was at the top one thousand. Didn''t that mean that he was weaker than a thousand past incarnations?


    "I already said you shouldn''t look down on being among the top one thousand. Our incarnations have fought dragons, deities, primordial beings, and even dimension destroyers. Even against those beings, we have always come out on top. There is only one being that could truly threaten us, the true enemy, the ORIGIN. Being among the top one thousand in that kind of group is amazing, you know."


    "The ORIGIN, who''s that?" When Edge heard that there was a true enemy that even someone like the original incarnation has a problem dealing with, Edge grew curious.


    "That''s not something you should know for now. Well, since you have already recovered a bit of your stamina, let''s get back to our battle." Ryuuji changed the topic and no longer bothered talking with Edge as he suddenly pounced.


    Edge cast out all of his distracting thoughts and focused on the battle he was having.


    ...


    The two continued to battle for hours. Every time Edge grew tired the two would stop and after a short break, they would continue fighting again. This scene repeated itself dozens of times, and every time they restart the fight Edge was gradually able to last longer.

 106 Everyones training

    Sarah was swinging her two blades in a harmonious dance, this was part of the Moon Edge Style her brother taught her. Each swing of her swords must be made in perfect harmony with her body movement. She needed to be the embodiment of, one body, one mind with her swords.


    Her Big brother Edge had taught her and her two friends the Moon Edge Style, but since their weapons were different he taught them the basics of the style. Once they were familiar with the basics he guided them individually.


    After teaching them individually each one of them had distinct versions of the Moon Edge Style. Due to her using a sword Sarah''s was the one closest to the original style used by her brother. After she was done with her performance a male elf with a sword at hand appeared before her.


    "Your movements are still a bit stiff. Every time you reach the fourth swing your feet stop moving before you perform the next swing. Still, even though your movements are rough, I can see that this sword style that you''re using is pretty amazing. If possible I would have really liked to see him demonstrate the style''s true worth."


    The elf remembered the current incarnation of the strongest mortal soul. Irene the strongest of the younger generation was easily subdued and Edge wasn''t able to use more refined techniques, but the elf who was called a sword saint saw a little bit of the Moon Edge Style''s true worth.


    ''I can''t teach her a new sword style nor should I teach her a new sword technique as her current one is already perfect for her. I''ll just help guide her to better use what she currently has.''


    After giving Sarah a few pointers, the elven sword saint visited Evangeline and Serillia. Among Edge''s companions, these three were the ones fully focused on the way of the sword.


    The elven sword saint found it amusing that among the three Sarah who was human was the most talented in the way of the sword. On the other hand, Evangeline and Sarah who were both Swordians were of lesser talent compared to Sarah.


    ...


    The Swordians were supposedly humans that evolved differently from the rest. Their bodies were more powerful and more attuned to using swords. Every Swordian was born with a natural talent with the sword. Their entire being from their bones to their muscles, every part of their body was made so that they can perform swordplay with the greatest efficiency. Their race has produced hundreds of master swordsmen.


    Yet despite their natural advantages that they possess, the two Swordians were of a lower caliber. They were still below Sarah in how quick she was learning. Right now both Evangeline and Serillia were stronger, but over time Sarah would be able to reach their level and stand at the same stage as them.


    Clarise and Leto were also being trained by a different elf who was proficient in both magic and swordsmanship. Before they started training they showed the elf how they fought. Clarise and Leto''s style of fighting was switching from sword to magic depending on the situation but the way they switched was too inefficient.


    The elven magic swordsman showed the two a way to use both the sword and magic like a flowing stream. The transition from sword strike to magic spell was so fluid that there was no delay at all. When the two saw this they became rather excited and started training in earnest.


    ...


    The twins Willa and Terumi were being trained by twin elves. They weren''t being taught how to use their weapons better, instead, the twins were being taught how to have better coordination.


    The twins already had great coordination during a battle, but against the elven twins, they were outclassed. Willa and Terumi''s bodies were in perfect synchronization, which allowed them to became three times as deadly when they work together. On the other hand, the elven twins breathing and even their mana fluctuations were in perfect sync with each other, and with that, when they enter a battle they have five times more strength than when they fight individually.


    In battle Willa and Terumi still acted like individuals helping each other, on the other hand, the elven twins acted as if the two of them were one person. Willa and Terumi started training to perfect their coordination with the elven twins as their teachers.


    ...


    Near the edge of the elven forest, the sounds of loud explosions could be heard. Three blurry figures were fighting with each other. Two of them were using swords while one was using her fists. These three were Elenor the Elven Queen, Tanith a young Ancient Dragon, and Tsukiyomi a young Ethereal.


    Tsukiyomi and Tanith were attacking Elenor on both sides. Yet despite their strength and speed, they were unable to hit Elenor. As the battle continued the two were slowly being depleted of their mana and stamina.


    "Why am I not allowed to take on my true form?!" Tanith screamed in frustration as she unleashed another punch towards Elenor.


    "I''m trying to teach you two proper mana control. If you turn into your true dragon form and attack with unrestrained bursts of mana how will that be training?"


    "Why should I train in limiting my power, shouldn''t I go all out and finish the opponent in one burst?"


    "If you did that and the opponent was able to dodge your attacks then your mana will run out quickly. Once your mana runs out what will you do? Well, the best way to teach you two is in a battle." Tanith and Elenor were talking as one continued to attack while the other defended.


    When Tanith heard Elenor''s response she gritted her teeth as she no longer spoke and she roared and continued to maintain her human form while fighting. On the other hand, Tsukiyomi was frowning as she was concentrating on controlling her mana.


    The amount of mana she was receiving from Edge was a ludicrous amount. She was now in her peak condition but despite that, she couldn''t properly control the torrent of mana raging within her. So she was limiting her mana output to the smallest amount possible. She didn''t want to admit it but what the pointy-eared snob was saying was true.


    More mana wasn''t necessarily good as it drains her stamina very quickly. If she couldn''t control her mana properly she might lose stamina before she knew it.


    ''Edge is getting stronger at a quicker pace now. If I can''t keep up how can I call myself his partner?!'' Tsukiyomi gritted her teeth as she continued to improve her control.

 107 Meeting a familiar face

    Edge had been training inside the cave for an unknown number of days now. He had fought with many of his past incarnations. Each of which was stronger than the last.


    As of now, he was waiting, since the only time the incarnation would change is if Edge was able to beat them. Each incarnation had a different style of fighting and their powers were beyond anything Edge has seen. It was a good thing that there is no concept of death in this cave. After getting mortally wounded your wounds would quickly heal, but the pain and the blood loss were real enough. Edge wasn''t able to understand why this was so, but he was grateful for the effect.


    To date, Edge had already died at least a hundred times. If not for the special effect of the cave which not only denies death but also helps with blood recovery, Edge would''ve been long gone. Still after dying multiple times and fighting these overwhelming opponents he had greatly advanced his strength, his mana, and his techniques.


    Compared to before, If it were him now he could easily wipe out a thousand men. With his current mana supply and abilities, he could fight for days without stopping.


    ''Alright my mana is about full so the next incarnation should be coming out soon. I wonder what kind of fighter this one would be. It would seem that all of us share the same personality traits but we do have different experiences. Still, there''s no mistaking it, all of them were truly the strongest of their eras.''


    While Edge was thinking the next incarnation finally arrived before him. The silhouette that was forming looked oddly familiar.


    "So it''s finally my turn. It''s been a long time, I guess for you it has only been a couple of years, but for me, it has been a couple of millennia."


    The one who appeared before Edge was none other than Leonard Tranor. This was the person who for the longest time Edge considered to be the strongest. Just remembering the final strike he was about to unleash against Tsukiyomi made Edge feel a burning excitement. Even after meeting the other incarnations, he still considered Leonard as the strongest of them all.


    "As expected you were one of my past incarnations."


    "Yeah, I already sensed it in at that time I was summoned. Still as expected of one of my reincarnations, you''re already this strong. You actually got to the stage where you can face me in battle." Leonard summoned his twin blades as he spoke.


    "Hey before we start, can you tell me among the incarnations how strong are you?"


    "I would like to say I''m the strongest, but there are actually seven guys stronger than me."


    ''I can''t wait to face them.'' Edge couldn''t help himself as he smiled a very vicious smile.


    "I can already guess what you''re thinking just seeing that smile of yours. Of course, you would have such an idea seeing as you are the same as me. Still, let me warn you now, if you''re not able to beat me within a minute then you won''t be able to hold on against those stronger than me. Those guys from the top five are the toughest even among us who were considered to be the strongest of our respective eras and universes."


    "If I''m not able to defeat them at the beginning then like all the others before them, I''ll just keep on trying until I can finally win."


    "You would think that since you can''t really die in this cave, but how about time. The time is still ticking. How long do you think you have stayed in this cave?"


    "...About a month or so."


    "Wrong, you have been in here for a year and a half."


    When Edge heard Leo''s reply he couldn''t believe his ears. It has already been a year and a half since he entered the cave. Yet for him, it felt like such a short time frame.


    "Not seeing the sun and you always doing something might have made you feel like it was just a short time. Do you really think that you could''ve beaten several past incarnations within the time frame of a month? That''s pretty cocky of you... Well, I guess that''s a given since we all think that we''re the strongest in existence. Back when I was your age I could''ve probably done it within a month, since all you fought were the incarnations that were ranked at the thousands and the hundreds. But unlike them, I''m on a whole other level."


    Leonard then emitted a heavy aura which was neither mana nor bloodlust. It was as like the sheer force of his presence weighed down on Edge. Sensing this aura made Edge smile as he readied his weapon.


    "Let''s stop yapping at each other, and start having FUN!" Leo lowered his swords which were now pointing on the ground. He then showed a similar smile as Edge while slowly walking forward.


    Leonard''s stance was full of openings but that was just a ruse. Edge already knew this from the last time he saw Leonard. This stance of Leonard''s was inviting Edge to attack and the moment Edge does so he would receive a heavy counter-attack.


    ''Still waiting around isn''t really my style.'' Edge also slowly approached Leonard, his hand on the hilt of his sword. Unlike Leonard''s two swords which were out of their scabbard Edge''s was still sheathed.


    The two were finally within attacking range. In the blink of an eye, the two passed by each other. Leonard used his signature technique ''Fangs of the wolf.'' While Edge used his fastest technique, which was ''Moon Edge Style: Moonlit Dance.''


    To an observer, the two of them simply passed by each other, but in that single second hundreds upon hundreds of clashes happened. Leonard had received a tiny cut to his forearm, on the other hand, Edge had several cuts to his body and his legs and arms. It was obvious that Leonard had won the first round.

 Chapter 108: Overview of the war

    Age of magic year 236


    A coup d''¨¦tat was started by a group called the true humanity. The group started invading all the surrounding villages and cities of the Northern Kingdom, the Western Kingdom, and the Eastern Kingdom. The three kingdoms responded with their own force, but due to the sudden occurrence of the attack, the casualty rate was high. The true humanity was repelled for the time being.


    Age of magic year 238


    The academy Tirnanog was attacked by the True humanity. It was a sudden night raid, at the same time the true humanity was also attacking the capital Shura. The sudden invasion couldn''t even compare to the attack two years ago. Even with the full might of the Northern kingdom''s army, the true humanity won the battle.


    The Kingdom''s capital Shura said to be an invincible fortress was destroyed within a day. Even Tirnanog the academy that prided itself on its incomparable talent and strength was demolished. The king and queen were captured, while the princess fled the kingdom. This mark the day the Northern kingdom had fallen and changed.


    As for the Western and Eastern Kingdoms, they have both long been subdued by the true humanity. This marked the end of an era and the start of a long war.


    Age of magic year 238


    After purging all the non-humans from the three kingdoms, the leader of the true humanity revealed himself. The leader was prince Rain Slyhert Ashen, who immediately announced his ascension to the throne as king of not only the Northern Kingdom, but the king of Western and Eastern Kingdoms as well.


    Age of magic year 239


    The Kingdom declared war on all the non-humans, thus started the killing of all of the non-humans. No one was spared, not the children or the harmless elders. As long as you were a non-human you shall be purged.


    Age of magic year 241


    The warbeast tribes were the first to be cornered. Not having any military might or an organization to oppose the three human kingdoms, the warbeast tribes were forced to seek refuge in the demon empire.


    During this time of the war, the Elves declared a neutral stance on the war. The true humanity also doesn''t seem to bother the elves, as they were classified as honorary humans by each of the three kingdoms.


    Age of magic year 241


    The war has reached a stalemate; the demons were still on the defensive. The human were unable to penetrate their defenses which had turned into a war of attrition.


    Age of magic year 242


    The current Fairy lord sends a unit of elites to assassinate king Rain. The assassination attempt had failed.


    Age of magic year 242


    The situation reversed with the help of the dwarves, the demon empire had finally pushed back the Kingdom to its borders.


    Age of magic year 242


    Demon Empire''s army attempts to pass the border to the Northern kingdom.


    Age of magic year 242


    The vanguard unit of the demon empire''s army has been annihilated; it was done by a single person. The strongest magician of the kingdom Guillare Jester.


    Age of magic year 243


    Demon Empire formally asks for cooperation from the elves. Seeing as the fairies, the warbeasts, and the dwarves have joined in, if the powerful elves were to aid them, then the war as good as won. Yet despite their pleas, the elves continued to remain neutral.


    Age of magic year 243


    The kingdom introduced a newly created magical weapon called "The Mana Cannon" With the introduction of the Mana Cannons, the Demon Empire was forced to return to the defensive.


    Age of magic year 243


    A combined force of warbeasts and demons made a second assassination attempt on King Rain''s life.


    The heads of the assassins were used as decoration for the front gates. This was to show that only humiliation and death await those foolish enough to try and kill the king.


    Age of magic year 243


    The demon empire''s walls have finally fallen. The empire was about to fall when a small group of ten arrived and repelled the Northern and Western kingdoms'' army.


    Age of magic year 243


    On the arrival of the party with only ten members, the tides of the war shifted back to the demon empire


    The leader of the unknown party was of human heritage, nevertheless, he was praised as a hero of all the non-humans. On the other hand, he was labeled as the greatest traitor of humanity.


    Age of magic year 243


    The human hero''s name became known to all, he was none other than Edge Regius, the heir to the Regius line. He marched onward with Princess Serillia at his side.


    Those who were against the new king''s regime had joined the resistance which was led by Princess Serillia herself.


    Age of magic year 243


    Edge''s group targeted the Western Kingdom and kidnaped the head engineer. During the time they also destroyed the factories which manufactured the mana cannons. Losing the factories alongside the head engineer was a huge blow to the Western kingdom. Not only was the loss affecting the production of the mana cannons, but even their rifle manufacturing was now unstable.


    Age of magic year 243


    After that one incident Edge''s group had become the biggest target throughout the war. Not only was Princess Serillia one of their companions, but each member of Edge''s group was classified as an S rank threat.


    Age of magic year 243


    Even though Princess Serillia''s side was winning a lot of battles, the overall situation of the war was still not in their favor. The biggest threat and the one who was truly pushing the non-human army to the side was non-other than Jester. No one could understand why a half-fairy, half-human like him would side with the so called new humanity.


    Still, with his overwhelming abilities, no one could get close to the king. It was a good thing that he never leaves the capital. Some theorize his overwhelming strength comes from some sort of ritual, which allows him to have power beyond mortal means as long as he stays in the capital.


    The war continues to rage on.

 Chapter 109: Love in war

    I live deep in the borders of the kingdom, my name is Jericho, and this is my tale of how I met a hero and the woman I love.


    ...


    I have been a farmer my whole life. I thought that the war wouldn''t affect such a rural area, so did everyone else in the village. We continued our lives as if the war was simple hearsay.


    What was the war about anyway? I think I heard it was about killing the non-humans. I do not understand the reason for killing those guys seeing as they haven''t done anything wrong. Yet apparently our new king thinks otherwise. There have been a lot of rumors about the king, but most of them were good rumors. The king loved his people and reformed the capital. Still some, the minority think he was insane and evil. Wanting to kill the other races simply because he was scared, they think he was cowardly.


    I haven''t seen the king myself, and don''t really care what he does. The things happening outside have never affected this place, so why bother? Still, this was the hottest topic in this village.


    ?


    I was going around the edge of the forest collecting herbs when I saw someone lying face down in a nearby tree. I rushed toward her that was when I noticed she had a tail, and cat ears. This girl was a warbeast! Shit, what do I do?! I looked at the sleeping girl, her legs had many bruises, and her face had scratches here and there, yet looking closely she was cute. Short black hair with those cat ears seems extremely cute. Wait! What the hell am I thinking about?! This is no time to be infatuated!


    ?


    I was back home in my little cottage. The usual lonely place was somehow different. What made it different? Well, there was a warbeast girl sleeping in my bed! Shit! Shit! What do I do? What can I do?! I brought her here now what?! While I was racking my brains for a solution, I heard an alluring sweet voice.


    "Huh? Where am I?"


    The warbeast girl looked around my house and spotted me. She jumped out of the bed, Her sleepy face turned into a face filled with fear. She was shivering.


    "Um it''s alright, I won''t hurt you," I spoke in the kindest voice I could muster. She looked at me warily before she asked.


    "Who are you? Where am I?"


    "I''m Jericho, a simple farmer. This little place is what I call home. it''s in a village in the deepest part of the border to the Northern Kingdom." She stared at my eyes, looking at my every movement intently.


    "Why did you save me?"


    "I do not know, I guess it''s because you''re cute." Shit! What the hell am I saying! She looked at me dumbfounded and started giggling. Her every gesture was cute and it made me blush.


    "I haven''t met a human like you before. You''re very honest. I''m sorry for the late introduction my name is Mirza." Thus started my life with Mirza.


    ?


    I had allowed Mirza to stay with me. It was a little hard to do so, seeing as she was a warbeast. If the other villagers find out, they would call some soldiers and Mirza would die. So during the day, Mirza stayed at home, cleaning and cooking. When I get back from my work in my fields she would greet me with a happy smile.


    "Welcome home!" It was a wonderful feeling it was like having a wife.


    So during the night, we would take a night stroll. Of course, we wait for the villagers to go to sleep. Even with that, I needed Mirza to wear a hood just in case.


    Mirza likes taking strolls; she would talk happily about the days before the war and such.


    The days with Mirza continued like this. I do hope it could continue on forever.


    ?


    A year has gone by since I met Mirza. The blissful days continued, and I wanted it to remain. So one time I came back from work. As usual, we took our night stroll, we headed toward the area were we first met.


    Under the eyes of the great silver moon above us, I looked at her, she truly looked beautiful. Noticing my stare she smiled at me.


    "What is it, Jericho?"


    "Mirza, since the moment I met you and until now, I have always loved you." I did it I finally confessed my feelings. Mirza looked at me stunned then started giggling.


    "So you finally said it." Her hands caressed my face. "I love you too, Jericho."


    The moment those words left her alluring lips, an extreme joy that I couldn''t understand filled my heart. I hugged her tightly; we looked at each other''s face and without any words. We kissed, it was a passionate kiss. Her tongue and mine were mingling with one another. After what felt like an eternity our lips parted. We started smiling at each other.


    "Hey Mirza, will you marry me?" Once again she was stunned speechless. Who could have thought I can see her make that rare expression twice in one night. Tears started flowing down her beautiful face.


    "I''m a warbeast you know?!" I wiped her tears with my finger.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "We would need to leave this village."


    "I can go anywhere with you."


    "You might not see any humans again."


    "All I need is you." Mirza holding back her tears started wailing in my chest.


    "So Mirza is that a yes?"


    "Yes! Let''s get married!"


    ?


    The following day we started packing our things. We were going to cross the borders into the demon empire, where we can live together openly.


    Yet as if fate was against us, somebody knocked at my door. I looked out my window, it was some soldiers. Have they found out about Mirza? I looked at Mirza she was looking at me anxiously.


    "Mr. Jericho open the door! We wish to speak to you about some rumors." The soldiers knocked harder. Shit! Shit! We need to get out of here. I took Mirza''s hand and went out through the back window.


    Somehow expecting it, there were guards stationed here as well. Noticing us they started screaming. "Hey there they are, he really had a warbeast with him!" Pulling Mirza I ran with all my might.


    ?


    We headed toward the open fields pass here will be the checkpoint into the demon empire. The soldiers were right behind us, even wearing full-bodied armor how can they run so fast!?


    One of them started ting, Shit! He was going to use magic! A huge javelin like ice was heading towards us. It was aimed at Mirza! I pushed her aside and closed my eyes waiting for the ice to hit me. Yet it never came, I opened my eyes and in front of me, a man with blazing red hair stood. The soldiers looked at him shivering. Above the man with hair the color of blood was a black dragon!


    The man looked at me and asked "Are you alright?" I nodded in response. "Good."


    The man then directed his attention at the soldiers who were shivering in his presence.


    "You soldiers from the Northern kingdom leave now and I won''t chase you... But if you attack me, only death awaits." In hearing what the red-haired man said the soldiers started fleeing.


    "Kukuku, you should have killed them Edge. Have you gone soft on me?"


    "No, he has not! Brother is just really kind that''s why."


    I heard the voices of two girls; they were riding on the dragon. Also, the name they mentioned, Edge! That was the name of the greatest traitor, the hero of the non-humans.


    I looked at him; he was wearing a white cape and simple clothes made of cloth. He was not wearing armor and was wearing something so casual on the battlefield. Yet the presence he had was incredible, it was like he came out of a fairy tale. Mirza held my hand, I looked at her relief was shown on her face.


    I and Mirza bowed in front of the hero "Thank you!"


    He looked at both of us and smiled. "No need for thanks."


    After saying so the hero jumped onto the back of the dragon and flew away. The direction they were heading toward was the capital Shura.


    ?


    Once I and Mirza reached the demon empire, we heard a rumor that someone was attacking the front gates of Shura with only ten people.

 Chapter 110: Before the final battle

    Edge''s POV:


    We were standing at a distance from the capital Shura. It has been 5 years since we left this place. So many things had happened, but this time we will not retreat.


    I then looked at my companions, each one of them looking at me.


    Tsukiyomi my partner, the one who always stood by me no matter what. She has been my guide and strength. Always there to fix me up every time I get broken. Seeing her right beside me had always filled me with confidence. Well, it''s not like I wasn''t confident enough.


    Sarah my little sister, my precious family who shared in my pain. The one who held me back whenever I feel I was about to lose myself. Even though we haven''t heard a thing about our parents, and it was pretty obvious now that they were gone, Sarah remained energetic and full of life. At times she was my ray of light, my personal sunshine.


    Eri my childhood friend. One of the very first friends I made in this world. She was never one to express much, but her being with me always makes me feel secure. Always reliable, not once have I seen her break. In fact, I can never imagine her breaking down. She was strong of body, heart, and spirit.


    Tanith my familiar. She who promised to bear witness my future. During our escape, she was a valuable asset. Even though she usually acts like an outsider, she shows her kindness in different ways.


    Eva my school friend. Eva has always been weird always getting angry or flustered. I never really understood why she gets so annoyed at me and tries to hit me all the time. Still all throughout our journey and training, she has never given up and even promised to protect me. I can still remember what she told me that, it was quite funny since the difference in our strength was great, but even so she remained true to what she said.


    Serillia my weird friend. Even though she was a princess she trained with all of us and even kept up with us. She was a source of many of my hardships these past five years. Always teasing me in front of the others. Always going on and on about me being her fianc¨¦. I wonder how serious she is most of the time. Still, Serillia was the one who always made me feel that everything will go as planned. She had this charm about her that made you believe that nothing could go wrong.


    Willa my kohai and disciple. Always a friend to Sarah, always there to help others. She has shown the greatest motivation among us. She continued onward without looking back, despite not knowing what happened to her kin. She was more mature than what you would expect from someone her age.


    Terumi my other kohai and second disciple, who was also my rival of sorts. At one point after talking to Tsukiyomi his been depressed, but a few days later he went to talk to me, on that day he spoke with so much passion and resolve that it actually surprised me.


    "Senpai, no Edge! I swear upon my pride and honor I''ll become stronger than you!" After that incident, he doubled his training. There was even a time when he took me by surprise and was almost able to me. He was the one who improved the most. I''m pretty sure that the day I stop calling him my disciple will come.


    Clarise my kind senpai. She has been a great help in regards to keeping Leto in check. She has been the most levelheaded one in the group, always calming down the others. She with her beauty and calmness was actually quite a hit with the male elves. Many had proposed to her, but she remained unmoved, it was obvious since she already has someone in mind. Not that I understand what he sees in that pervert, but I guess that''s pretty subjective.


    Then of course there was Leto. My never changing senpai, once Eri, Sarah, and Willa grew older, all of them turned into girls with hot bodies. Leto cried as he witnessed his beloved lolis growing up. He even cried at Tsukiyomi and kept saying "As expected of my LOLI GODDESS! You and only you shall stay as such, a divine beauty for all eternity!"


    Leto never changing was the one who showed me the proper path, surprisingly enough. Not the path of a lolicon like him but the proper path, the path of what''s right. Never wavering from one''s decision and always moving forward with conviction and perseverance.


    ?


    "Everyone before we go I want to thank you guys for everything." I bowed my head.


    "Kukuku, what are you saying I have not done anything to be thanked for." (Tsukiyomi)


    "Big Brother has no need to thank me. Big brother and I are family. No matter what I will always stand by big brother''s side." (Sarah)


    "Edge is my friend." (Eri)


    "W...W...Why?! Really E...Edge has no need to thank me!" (Eva)


    "I''m Master''s servant, I require no gratitude." (Tanith)


    "Ara, ara, as my fianc¨¦ no need to bow to me." (Serillia)


    "Senpai, I''m the one who''s supposed to thank you." (Willa)


    "Edge, doesn''t need to thank me." (Terumi)


    "Edge-kun, it is alright really no need to bow your head." (Clarise)


    "Huh? Why are you bowing down and saying thank you? Oh, are you thanking me for teaching you the joys of lolism? No problem Edge-kun, no need to thank me for that." (Leto)


    ?


    As all of them were talking not once did I raise my face. I was trying hard not to cry. This was truly different from my past life. This time I have actual comrades, who truly wish to share my fate. I''m sure with them a different ending will present itself to me.


    I raised my head, showing a vicious looking grin on my face.


    "Then let''s go and end this war!"


    After saying that we head toward the end.

 Chapter 111: Storming the gates

    Edge and his group were in front of the gates of Shura. What awaited them there were the knights of the three kingdoms. The whole army of the Northern Kingdom alongside those from the other kingdoms came to greet Edge and his group.


    ''This reminds me of the raid I did on the demon lord''s castle.'' Edge couldn''t help but smile that vicious smile of his as he looked at the armies before him.


    "Surrender yourselves, traitors!" The commanding officer shouted at Edge and his companions.


    Edge''s smile grew even fiercer than before. ''I guess after meeting "them" my true personality came out.'' Edge then screamed his arrogance at the army of thousands in front of them.


    "I think it is you guys who should surrender! I do not wish to kill for no reason. We just want to talk to the king for a little bit, if you let us pass we will let you live. If you don''t then... YOU WILL ALL DIE!"


    The whole army seemed to show signs of anxiety and fear. This just proved that they were small fries, simple cannon fodder. Edge looked at them a bit disappointed.


    Still, they did not retreat, even with Edge''s intimidation. They stood steady and ready for battle, despite the obvious fear in their eyes. Seeing them do that Edge who felt disappointed was now actually impressed.


    "WE ARE KNIGHTS OF THE THREE HUMAN KINGDOMS! WE HAVE SWORN OUR LOYALTY TO OUR KING! THIS IS OUR TIME! WE WILL PROVE OUR WORTH! FOR HIS MAJESTY!" The commander shouted at his soldiers.


    A rain of arrows came falling down from the sky, a barrage of spells and bullets alongside flying swords were heading towards Edge''s group. In the air, the soldiers from the Eastern Kingdom controlled their flying swords.


    Terumi quickly went in front of the group with his towering shield at hand. He took a stance as his feet were buried deep into the ground. He focused a lot of his mana onto his shield, which then expanded it spreading it beyond the shield''s range.


    In front of Terumi, the image of a twenty-meter tall shield had materialized. It was a shield made out of condensed mana, it stood tall and powerful even in the face of the incoming bombardment. The shield was able to block all the incoming spells, arrows, bullets, and flying swords. The technique that Edge and Terumi created together, Moon Edge style [brilliant moon].


    While Terumi was blocking the attacks, Edge started chanting. In his current level Edge''s mana was something incredible to witness. Just chanting the spell words made some of the weaker soldiers fain in fear.


    "Hear me unnamed spirits of nether. Grant me your power, and bless me with fear. Show the fools before me the terror of the dark.


    The enemies that gather before me, have forgotten thy primal fear. The enemies before me have shown ignorance to thy grandeur.


    Show me destruction, never-ending chaos, unassailable carnage!


    Bring upon my enemies despair!


    [Erebus]"


    Two huge magic circles floated above Edge''s head, after finishing his chant, a burst of darkness came out of the two magic circles.


    It was like a shadow of death, everything it touched was devoured until nothing of that item or person was left. The magicians of the Northern Kingdom tried casting defensive shields but it did nothing.


    This was one of the original spells Edge had created after learning from one of his past incarnations. He now had a good understanding of mana and the way it flows. Most of his incarnations were battle crazy, but they would do everything they can to improve themselves for the sake of battle, so some of them had researched mana to a great extent. After learning from these past incarnations, Edge was successful in creating this spell. It was his very own magic that didn''t exist among the four elements.


    The spell then hit the walls of Shura, and upon contact, it was blocked by a stronger barrier. After making a crack in the barrier Edge''s spell dispersed. If it was a barrier that could block Edge''s spell, then that would mean that guy must have been the one to create the barrier surrounding the whole of Shura. It couldn''t be anyone else other than the strongest magician of humanity, Guillare Jester.


    ''That guy could probably match up to one or two of my past incarnations. Still, even with my magic being dispelled, I was still able to create a path toward the gates.''


    Edge and his group started running toward the gates. When they arrived in front of the gate, Tsukiyomi took a bit of mana from Edge. After she felt the mana coursing through her body she touched the gate and dispelled the barrier surrounding it, after which she pushed the gates open.


    When they were about to enter, Edge noticed that Sarah, Willa, and Terumi stood outside the gate.


    "What are you doing? Let''s go already!" Edge yelled at them.


    Sarah shook her head and answered. "Sorry onii-chan, the three of us will stay here. If no one stays behind to stop the army from following us, we will be pincered by the enemy."


    Edge looked at his little sister worried, noticing the anxiety in his heart Sarah smiled.


    "Do not worry onii-chan, the three of us will be alright. Also, I can''t let onii-chan protect me forever, it''s my turn to protect you."


    "Do not worry senpai, I and my brother will protect Sarah." The three Kohais looked at Edge with faces full of determination. Seeing the resolve in their eyes, Edge nodded his head.


    With that, Edge and the others left the three kohais to their own battlefield.


    ?


    Sarah''s POV:


    Looking at my brother''s back fading away, I steeled myself.


    "Thanks, guys, for staying behind with me."


    "No problem Sarah." Willa smiled at my side.


    "We''re friends aren''t we?" Terumi smiled as well.


    "Yeah, that''s right we''re the best of friends! Let''s finish here, so we can return to onii-chan''s side!" "YEAH!" The twins responded in sync.


    The enemy army had already regained formation and was heading at us.


    I grasped the hilt of my two swords, both of which were in their scabbards, Moon Edge style [crescent moon]. I quickly unsheathed my two swords and covered them with a large amount of mana. The two swords slashed throughout the battlefield and in a blink of an eye, several dozens of soldiers were cut in half.


    "NONE OF YOU WILL HURT MY ONII-CHAN!"

 Chapter 112: The Strongest mage

    [Edge''s POV]


    I gave Leto and Clarise, the job of evacuating the citizens. The real battle begins here. The knights inside are a specialized unit for protecting the king.


    So while I was running I was already chanting my next spell. This spell can''t be done using voiceless chant, so I needed to speak the words. Some soldiers were attacking but, Tsukiyomi and the others protected me, I need to finish the spell, before we reach the front gate of the castle. I was sure the majority of the royal guards will be waiting for us there. So I chanted:


    "Within the fields of Elysium, I walk. Within the end of life and death, I stay. Within Ragnarok, I play. I who have been through all battlefields have never wavered, never strayed.


    I who walk the path of warriors have seen the blinding light of aether, the gruesome darkness of nether, the burning souls of fire, the healing heart of water, the crushing strength of earth, and the freedom of wind.


    For the purpose of victory I walk. For the purpose of Destruction, I walk. For the purpose of salvation I walk.


    Hear the roar of my mana, Feel the purity of my mana. I call upon the spirits who hear my decree!


    With my mana become my sword and shield, blow away those who dare block my path!


    Turn honor into disgrace, turn hope into despair, turn courage into fear!


    [Acheron]"


    Once we got near the front gates of the castle, I finished chanting my spell. As I expected a hundred of the elite knights were stationed there. These guys were true veterans of the battlefield.


    Yet after I finished chanting my ultimate spell, none of them will be left alive.


    A hundred shining white orbs were floating around me and my companions. These orbs were condensed balls of my mana.


    I asked my companions to step back. All of them knew what these orbs can do. So to not accidentally kill one of them, they all stood behind me.


    The hundreds of floating orbs were now aimed at the royal guards. Some tried to counter my spell with their own spells, but upon contact with my white orbs, their spell were immediately dispelled. The white orbs started to float around the knights, and upon contact with their skin or any part of their body, the knights were erased.


    This was my very own ultimate spell, it was the strongest that I could use. The white orbs will destroy everything with weaker mana than itself. Seeing as how great my mana was at the moment, even though each orb has divided my mana into many separate pieces, each orb still has more mana placed on it than any ordinary royal guard. The only people who can survive this move, are people who have greater mana than me, or people who are fast enough to evade. In my current state, the only one who stands a chance was Jester-senpai.


    At the moment I can only use this move once per day, seeing as it takes a great amount of mana and concentration. I used it here because I knew how powerful the royal guards were. Unlike the rabble outside each royal guard was able to hold up around a hundred men.


    We continued onward into the castle. Inside the castle, just outside the throne room, stood a man with a much greater amount of mana than me. Even with all the mana I acquired after training with my past incarnations, couldn''t compare to the mana that was swirling inside that man''s body.


    It was Guillare Jester, the strongest magician of humanity. As I got closer to him I couldn''t help but smile a very vicious smile. It doesn''t matter that he has more mana than me, mana supply doesn''t necessarily mean you win. A battle had many factors, which made it more enjoyable. As I was about ready to fight, Jester-senpai spoke.


    "Only Edge can pass."


    "Kukuku, you go on ahead Edge, we will deal with him." Tsukiyomi announced.


    The four girls stood in front of me.


    This was the same as with my sister and kohais, Tsukiyomi and the girls, had declared this place their own battlefield.


    Even though I truly wanted to fight this guy who is proclaimed to be the strongest mage, I had my own battlefield to head towards. I nodded at them and passed Jester. He allowed me to pass, it seems like I was really invited inside.


    ?


    Tsukiyomi''s POV:


    Jester let Edge through into the throne room. Even though he already said it, I couldn''t believe that he would actually allow Edge to go through that easily. I wonder what Rain is planning to do?


    "Oh, Jester, if you would allow us to pass as well. I would very much appreciate it. We have no time to play with you." Serillia spoke in a jesting manner.


    "Only Edge Regius is allowed to pass. All who wish to enter the throne room, need to pass over my dead body." Jester so declared.


    I smiled at him. "Kukuku, so you wish to play with us? Do not get in the way of a girl and her love."


    "Well said Tsukiyomi! As Edge''s fiancee, I must be by his side at this moment." Serillia spoke with a coquettish smile on her face.


    "Kukuku, what are you saying Serillia, it is I who is supposed to be by his side his eternal partner. Also, the engagement of yours was only decided by you." I answered with my own smile, this princess was saying crazy things as usual.


    "Both of you are not worthy, Master has already promise me his future as per our contract." Tanith happily joined in the conversation.


    "That''s only you twisting the words, you lizard." (Tsukiyomi)


    "Ara,ara, I think you misunderstood something in your master, servant relationship Tanith." (Serillia)


    "You guys are all wrong it''s is I, who deserves to be with Edge." (Eva)


    "....." (Everyone)


    "Why are you guys always so mean to me?!"(Eva)


    "Hahahahaha" Every one of us started laughing even Eva. This reminds me of the talk we had last year about who gets to marry Edge first.


    We all talked without, Edge''s consent. Still, he will need to marry all of us since we decided to do so as a group. Willa on the other hand felt that she didn''t love Edge but simply admired him. So the only ones fighting for the right to be the first wife are we four.


    "Kukuku, how about the first one to beat Jester, gets to marry Edge first?" (Tsukiyomi)


    "Agreed." All three of them agreed to my idea.


    I looked at Jester who simply listened in the conversation.


    "How kind of you not to attack us while we had this conversation," I asked the man who stood in our way.


    "I have only allowed you to have a final conversation among friends." (Jester)


    "So you''re saying that we are never going to have any more conversations? I don''t think so, I would want to have another conversation with them, about my wedding dress and such." (Tsukiyomi)


    "Sorry, it is unfortunate, but you guys will not leave here alive. If you were to retreat, I would''ve let you go, but base on your conversation retreat is the last thing you guys will do." (Jester)


    "That is right Jester. We really need to be by the side of our beloved now." (Serillia)


    "Do not worry I will send you all to your beloved. Into the afterlife!"


    Thus our battle with the strongest mage begins.

 Chapter 113: Long time no see

    Tsukiyomi''s POV:


    Jester released multiple [ice javelins] towards us. I quickly caught them mid-flight and crushed them with my bare hands, while the others evaded. The thickness of the ice javelins were unreal. This was a simple C class spell, but the way he uses it makes it seem like an A-class spell.


    I and the others tried to get near but every time we get at least within a meter of him, he uses a powerful [burst wind] to push us back.


    I tried casting one spell after another but every single one was blocked with his own spells. This guy has a counter for practically every single spell.


    Jester then used [wind slice] [earth pierce] [ice pierce] [ice javelin] [fireball], all at the same time. He used it the same way Edge uses his fireball skill. He uses them continuously without end. Forget about counter-attacking we couldn''t even get near him. How much mana does this guy have, does he have an unlimited amount?


    I wanted to use a full burst spell, but that would make the castle collapse. We might be killing soldiers but not everyone inside the castle is a soldier. I looked at the other girls, Eva, and Serillia, to see if they had a plan, though at the moment they don''t seem to have time to look away from Jester. Tanith''s anti-magic shield was being pierced so she too was focused on evading. Our eyes met, she then shook her head. She has no ideas either.


    As I was thinking about what to do next, Jester started chanting. This was the first time I saw him, actually chant. All of the spells he was using did not stop while he chanted. This might be something big.


    While I was readying myself to endure the upcoming attack. Someone got behind Jester and slashed at him. Jester was barely able to block at the last second and was blown away into the wall, creating dust clouds upon impact. I then saw a girl with fox ears, and two foxtails, standing where Jester stood. Her face showed no emotion at the wonderful thing she had done.


    "I will be Edge''s first wife now." The one speaking was Eri. This girl suddenly appeared out of nowhere as her presence disappeared once we entered the castle. So she was waiting for the right time to strike.


    "Kukuku, you''re not part of the deal Eri, you cheated and stole ahead already." I couldn''t help but chuckle at the ridiculous thing Eri said.


    "She is right Eri, you cheated and went straight ahead of us."


    "Yeah, how could you confess to Edge, without informing us!" It seems that the scheming princess and the big-boobed idiot agree with me.


    "Good thing Master is extremely dense, so he took your confession of love, and thought of it as an expression of friendship." The lizard chimed in.


    "Hmph, the early warbeast gets a husband." Eri then responded with a bad pun.


    ...


    That''s right Last year as we were having our discussion about Edge. Eri went to Edge directly and confessed her love.


    Good thing that guy mistook it for an affirmation of friendship. As we were fooling around, I then felt Jester''s mana being concentrated. So she wasn''t able to finish him with that. I guess it''s time for round two.


    I was about to get ready when I felt mana draining from me. "What''s happening on the other side, Edge!?"


    ?


    Edge''s POV:


    I entered the throne room. It was a pretty empty place surrounded by pillars of stone. The only thing present was located at the far back which was the throne, and sitting in it was of course none other than Rain. He had lost his youthful appearance and looked like a man nearing his 40''s even though he was supposed to be in his early 20''s. He even grew a beard that made him look even older.


    He was sitting on his throne looking at me with tired eyes, I walked in front of him. "Do you want me to kneel?" I asked sarcastically, yet Rain took no offense and smiled.


    "It''s been five years hasn''t it Edge?"


    "Yeah, it''s been some time. So Rain are you willing to stop this nonsense?"


    "You call it nonsense... Even after all this time, you do not understand what I''m doing is for everyone. What I''m doing is for the best interest of the human race."


    "Really this is for the best? Fear only gives birth to fear, hatred gives birth to hatred. How many have died in this war!? How many of these humans you so claim to protect have died!? Tell me Rain do you think this is for the best!?"


    "YES! SACRIFICES ARE MADE TO OPEN A PATH TO THE FUTURE! ALSO, WASN''T IT BY YOUR HANDS THAT MANY FACED THEIR DOOM!" Rain started screaming at me, but after bursting out, he sighed.


    "Still I do understand, what you''re saying. So Edge, even after all you have done, I''m still willing to accept you. Come to my side and help me end this war." Rain looked at me his eyes full of expectations.


    "End this war? How? By killing all the non-humans?"


    "What must be done, has to be done, for the sake of humanity!"


    "For the sake of humanity? You fear for the future that has yet to come. I''m surprised you can still move in the present, by worrying too much about the future. I do not want to follow a coward like you."


    "I see... So your answer is the same as before." Rain stood up, He took his two meter tall great sword from behind the throne. The next instant he was in front of me about to strike. Yet before he could strike I kicked him in the gut. He flew backward destroying his own throne.


    While he flew I finished my chanting. Sing the final requiem [Final Judgment]. A red light came down from above destroying the ceiling and hitting Rain. The night sky could now be seen, a beautiful full moon surrounded by stars was illuminating the area..


    I looked at Rain, his wounds were healing, as he stood up. [Auto regeneration] this was what Serillia told me about, Rain''s innate skill.


    "So Rain who is this person, who told you about my past?"


    Rain simply shrugged. "Oh her, truthfully I can''t remember, it seems after meeting her, she might have cast something on me, removing a part of my memories. Specifically, details about her... Is that all you wanted to hear? So let us get this over with."


    After saying that he was now behind me ready to slash at my back. I placed my sword behind me blocking his slash, I then did a roundhouse kick blowing him backward and hitting the wall.


    With his [auto regeneration] he came coming back up, but I blew him away time, and time again. This wasn''t a fight it was a one-sided beat down.


    I finally reach the stage of those who are said to be the strongest, I was now at the same stage as my past incarnations. This is what I wanted but all I felt was emptiness. This battle was not exciting, it wasn''t exciting at all.


    "So Rain, how about giving up now?" Rain looked at me his eyes showed no sign of faltering. So there is no other choice but to kill him.


    I pinned his arms and legs using earth pierce. I was standing where the throne once stood, I looked down on Rain.


    "Seeing you follow your convictions until the end... I don''t really hate guys like you. So in honor of your perseverance, I''ll show you one of my greatest technique. Even with your [auto regeneration], you will not survive." Rain didn''t say anythingas he simply continued to glare at me.


    I poured the majority of my mana into my sword, this was my ultimate sword technique from my past life [silver sword]. This was the same move I used to kill the demon lord in my previous life. I swung down my sword, it was just a moment, but I saw Rain smiling at me, as if he was expecting this. His smile overlapped with an image of the former demon lord.


    I stopped my attack. What was I doing? How could I repeat the same mistake? Didn''t I promise to have a different outcome?


    Rain looked at me, shocked. He then started shouting at me. "Why?! Why did you stop?!"


    "..."


    "Answer me Edge!"


    "You looked like you wished to die." Rain looked at me shocked at what I said, he now had teary eyes.


    "Why?! I was an evil that you were supposed to destroy!"


    "Why did you do this Rain? Tell me the real reason."


    "I wanted to save everyone! I just wanted to put all of the true humanity into one place. I needed to act the part. I waited for you Edge, I waited as my hands kept on being stained by blood. I almost broke a couple of times, but I steeled myself, every time, waiting for you to take my life, and destroy all of the true humanity. So when you finally came, after five long years of waiting. I really thought now this was a true hero. I wanted to be released from this cycle which I myself have created."


    "You were a great actor, so senpai, let''s start anew."


    "I can''t do that anymore Edge! Kill me now and end it all!"


    "YOU FOOL! YOU THINK DEATH WILL BE PUNISHMENT ENOUGH FOR YOU! YOU REALLY ARE A COWARD SENPAI! RUNNING AWAY FROM YOUR SINS WILL NOT SOLVE ANYTHING! I THOUGHT YOU WILL STAND BY YOUR JUSTICE UNTIL THE END!"


    Senpai looked into my eyes, he was still crying. "So Edge, will you help me atone?"


    As I was about to answer someone spoke interrupting us. The voice felt like it was communicating through our very souls.


    "How boring this wasn''t part of the script." Time then stopped as a person of incredible beauty appeared before me.

 Chapter 114: Goddess

    The person in front of me might have looked human but my instincts were telling me that she''s far beyond that. Aside from my instincts why do I think she''s not human? Well for starters no human mage no matter how powerful could stop time.


    The beauty looked at me with a face full of displeasure. I felt something had activated but upon looking around nothing has changed. The beauty then looked at me in surprise.


    "So you''re already at this stage... I always wondered why the ancestor Gods don''t mess with you despite you always starting back from zero, but I guess I can somehow understand now. To be able to resist [world stop], which only beings from the deity level could resist, just shows how much of abnormality you are."


    "Who are you and what are you talking about?" I asked as I gripped onto the handle of my sword. The beauty then looked at me with eyes that looked like they could pierce through my very soul. Ancient, deep dark eyes that looked like the night sky were staring straight at me.


    "Hmph, if it was any other mortal I would never even bother speaking with them. Not even world deities would dare speak to me, but I guess someone of your level is worthy enough. Oh Strongest Mortal Soul, I am one of the old deities, the daughter of one of the ancient ones. My name isn''t something that your mortal tongue can comprehend, so I guess I''ll introduce myself as the Goddess."


    The moment I heard her say the term Strongest Mortal Soul I knew that an intense battle was about to transpire. Despite the current situation, I couldn''t help but smile the vicious smile of mine.


    "So what does this Goddess want with me?"


    "I just wanted to see what kind of being could make even the Ancestor Deities cower in fear. I orchestrated this whole game just to see what you''re truly like, but for the most part, I''m utterly disappointed."


    "A game? So killing my parents, killing thousandsof people was all a game to you?"


    "Hmm, are you mad? Is it because I was the one who made you humans kill each other? I don''t understand, you just lost a few thousand humans, that''s nothing much compared to the trillions of your kind that infest the universes. After a few centuries, you''ll be able to regain those numbers anyway. Also, it''s not like I personally killed them. I simply whispered some things to them and they did all of these things on their own."


    "Well, to tell you the truth, I thought I would be angrier than this. Yet now I don''t really feel any hatred. It is as you said you didn''t really kill them personally. Also, my parents died because they were weak, such is the rule of nature. I understand that now, and I''m not really angry. In fact, right now I''m excited instead."


    "Excited?"


    "Of course, I''m extremely excited. Not only do I get to battle a deity but once I finish you off, then I basically defeated the hidden mastermind of this war."


    "How conceited of you to think that you have a chance of victory." After the Goddess said those words the scenery changed and we were no longer inside the castle. The feel of this place was similar to the place were Leo teleported Tsukiyomi to have battled with. This must be the Goddess''s'' pocket dimension.


    As I looked around trying to find the Goddess I suddenly felt intense mana bearing down on me. The Goddess''s voice then rumbled like thunder throughout the pocket dimension.


    "I don''t care if you are the Strongest Mortal Soul, in the end, you are nothing more than a mortal! You might have been an enormous threat back then when you were still at your peak, but now all I can see is a weak mortal that I can squeeze like an ant."


    The Goddess finally revealed herself or more like I finally noticed where she was, and what I saw was an amazing sight. It wasn''t that the Goddess disappeared it was just because she was too big that I couldn''t perceive her. I finally saw a tiny portion of her, she was standing at a distance but all I could see were her enormous eyes.


    "Now that you have laid upon, my true form, are you in despair? Do you understand now that in my eyes you truly are but an ant?"


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA!" I couldn''t help but laugh in response to what the Goddess said. Seeing me laughing like a madman made the Goddess frowned.


    "Hmph, did seeing my divine visage drive you insane?"


    "Yes it has, it has driven me insanely excited! This is the best! You truly are the best, show me o'' Goddess how you would squeeze me like an ant! Show to me all of your strength, and I will respond in kind!"


    "..."


    The thoughts of the war, the thoughts of my family, the thoughts of my friends fighting, all of that was quickly tossed aside as the burning excitement within me was bursting out. I knew that what I was feeling was absurd and illogical, but I couldn''t help it. This was the truth of who I am. I may have talked like some big-shot hero in front of Rain-Senpai, but the truth was those were just my surface thoughts. The truth was deep within my soul was a burning desire of wanting to fight a battle were the odds were stacked against me, an unwinnable battle, against an invincible opponent. Even back then when I fought the demon lord, in the back of my mind I was excited. Now that I finally accepted myself and my selfishness, I had no more restrictions and I can be true to myself.


    "COME AT ME O'' GODDESS! Grant me a battle that will satisfy my lust and greed!"


    "Foolish human, you still continue to talk so conceitedly. Allow me to show you the truth of your own weakness."


    ...


    The Goddess used one of her fingers that was larger than a mountain to try and pinch Edge to death. Yet the moment her finger came down, she felt pain. She quickly pulled her hand away and to her surprise, the Goddess saw her finger had been sliced off. Down below she saw the vicious smile on Edge''s face as if he was looking at her as his prey.

 Chapter 115: To battle a Deity

    When the Goddess saw that smile that was plastered on Edge''s face, she couldn''t help but grow furious. She had heard many a tale of the Strongest Mortal Soul. The only mortal being that could make even the Ancient True Gods think twice before acting out, the only being that could make the crazed dimension devourers cower in fear, the only being that the arrogant Galaxy Dragons consider to be their equal, and the only being that had fought the ORIGIN in actual combat and was able to survive.


    Yet all of those tales, all of those legends were from the time when the Strongest Mortal Soul was at his peak. The current incarnation of the Strongest Mortal Soul didn''t look that impressive, the only thing she could see now was a lowly human, which made her feel even more irritated. The Goddess manifested a mini yellow sun above her head and released it towards Edge.


    Seeing the rather small yellow sun coming towards him, Edge''s smile grew even fiercer than before as the excitement was grabbing hold of him. The mini sun that was speeding towards him wasn''t even that close but it was releasing an incredible heat that could very well burn planets.


    "So you wish to test the burning passion of my soul with this kind of heat! This won''t even be enough for a warm-up!" Edge gathered an enormous amount of mana into his blade. The Goddess was surprised by the amount of mana Edge was unleashing, but more than that she was surprised by the process of how he was gathering mana into his blade.


    Usually, this amount of mana couldn''t be stored in the body of a human, as this was the amount of mana that a whole planet produces, no upon closer inspection the amount Edge was releasing was beyond that. The source of this mana wasn''t coming from Edge''s physical body, but his very soul.


    It is true that one''s mana is connected to one''s soul but it was hard to gain direct access to that mana supply and one could only get a portion of it, but Edge was different as he was directly getting his mana from his very soul. The soul of the one named the Strongest Mortal Soul wasn''t something any being aside from the ORIGIN could possibly comprehend. So even she a daughter of the Ancient ones couldn''t understand how Edge was able to manipulate such mana with a human body.


    It was at that moment as she was in a state of shock by the amount of mana Edge''s human body could handle, the mini sun she threw at him was sliced into pieces. There was no explosion nor did the slicing of the mini sun create a black hole, instead the mini sun simply disappeared from existence.


    She then saw Edge''s right hand pointing at her with his index finger and then flexing as if telling her to come to him. Seeing this action made the Goddess even more infuriated. If one sun wasn''t enough then how about a dozen!


    Dozens of mini yellow suns appeared above the Goddess''s head and fell down towards Edge, seeing the same move being used against him made Edge sigh. Using quantity would be a good tactic to overwhelm others, but something of this level won''t be enough to make him fold.


    Edge grabbed hold of the handle of his longsword that was at his waist, and with a speed that surpassed sound and light, Edge sliced through all of the mini suns. Even though some parts of his body were burnt to various degrees, that didn''t really bother Edge as it would heal after a while. All he cared about right now was the battle happening before him.


    "Is that all you''ve got!" Edge then jumped towards the Goddess''s body, the speed at which he moved made him seem like he teleported. Upon arriving at the Goddess''s body all he saw was a large wall, no matter if he looked above, below, left, or right, he could not see anything but the wall. This was obviously because the body of the Goddess was way too big.


    Edge then kicked the Goddess making a thunderous sound. The Goddess''s gigantic body was pushed back by a single step. That single step didn''t look like much, but it was a big deal to the Goddess. She saw the falling Edge and used both her hands to smack Edge to death. Yet like a fly, it was difficult for the Goddess to hit Edge who was running to different parts of her body.


    Unlike the first time when Edge was able to easily cut a part of the Goddess, right now Edge was unable to do that and was only able to make scratches here and there. The reason for this was because now that Goddess knew that Edge had that kind of power she strengthened her body, but despite doing that Edge was still able to injure her.


    On the other hand, even though Edge hasn''t received any direct hits and was only receiving the aftermath of shockwaves, he was already incredibly injured. Not only was he getting hit by those powerful shockwaves, but he was also having problems with his own body, his current body wasn''t able to handle this much power output for such a long period of time. Still, he didn''t care that his body was breaking, as he was having the battle of a lifetime.


    He happily laughed like a child playing with a friend as he was running at the Goddess''s arm hacking and slashing. The Goddess unable to hit Edge started to shrink. She then shrunk to the same size as Edge.


    The nobility and aloofness that she exuded at the start were no longer present, what replaced it was an intense madness.


    "No more playing around human!" The Goddess created a sword from nothing. It was a pitch-black sword that seems to contain countless stars.


    "What are you saying, this is so much fun, why would we end it so early. Come then, show me more, carve onto my body how powerful you are!" Edge replied with a crazed look on his face. The excitement of the battle was pushing his body onward, despite his body already going beyond its limits.


    "That''s the last time you''ll be able to say something stupid!" The Goddess swung her sword, which sounded like the sound of hundreds of exploding stars. Edge matched the attack with his own, yet upon his sword clashing with the Goddess''s sword, it was his sword that broke.


    The Goddess''s sword was able to slash through Edge''s sword and even at Edge''s chest, this was the first time the Goddess had been able to directly hit Edge. She thought that with this, this battle was over, but then she suddenly felt an even more powerful burst of spiritual energy coming from Edge.


    Edge''s body which was on the ground bleeding suddenly stood up as he then started to laugh. His laugh wasn''t loud but it felt like it vibrated throughout the pocket dimension.


    "Hahaha, This is the best!" Edge who had a large wound on his chest placed his hand onto it and from within his body, a silver-white sword appeared. This was a sword created from his very soul. The Goddess then saw that the wound she had inflicted upon him was visibly healing. Edge then pointed his silver-white sword at the Goddess and spoke.


    "Let''s continue the fun!"

 Chapter 116: The end of the battle

    The sound of explosions made the dimension tremble. Edge and the Goddess were exchanging blows with their swords, every time the two swords made contact with each other an explosion equivalent to an exploding star would happen. The Goddess who was exchanging blows with Edge continued to be surprised.


    She was sure that Edge''s body despite being stronger than most was still a mortal human''s body, and no matter how powerful the human body was it had its limits. So it wasn''t possible for him to display so much power with his current human body, yet despite that, he had exceeded his very limit and kept on moving.


    Each strike they made should''ve shattered his body, yet he continued to swing his sword. Not only that but for every strike he made it felt like he was getting faster and stronger. As she was baffled by the absurdity of the human in front of her, she saw his smiling face.


    At first, that smile made her feel irritated as if he was looking down on her, yet now that smile was making her feel unnerved. The moment she noticed this feeling she became even more infuriated.


    ''I''m scared?... I who has existed for eons am scared of a mortal man?'' While she was stunned by the revelation, the Goddess heard Edge''s voice.


    "Don''t get distracted while fighting!" She saw Edge''s sword nearing her neck, she had no time to dodge so she used her blade to block. The Goddess was able to block in time but was still blown away. Her body was blown away at Mach 5 and she got quite far before stopping.


    She gritted her teeth and dashed back towards Edge and did a piercing attack with a speed that was faster than light. Yet even with that attack Edge was still able to respond and deflect the strike.


    It was then that Edge could finally feel the pain of his body being crushed by his own power. He felt that his internal injuries were no longer being healed by his mana.


    ''Tsk, I wanted to have some more fun, but I guess I need to end it now.'' Edge who was in the middle of an intense exchange of sword strikes with the Goddess suddenly backed away. Seeing what Edge did the Goddess was dumbfounded.


    Throughout their entire fight not once did Edge backed away. Even though his body was clearly breaking the mad man kept on fighting without stepping a single step backward. So seeing him take his distance truly surprised the Goddess. She then noticed that Edge had changed his stance and was now at the same stance he takes when he uses the Moon Edge Style [Cresent Moon]. As the Goddess was still confused as to why Edge suddenly did this, Edge spoke to her.


    "Heh, this was a wonderful battle. It was the best battle I had in both of my lifetimes. As expected of someone that calls herself a Goddess."


    "What are you planning?" The Goddess became extremely wary as Edge started to praise her.


    "I''ll be straight with you. I''m sure you already noticed but my body can no longer keep on going. So these next few moves will be the last. If you survive then victory will be yours."


    Hearing what Edge said just made the frown on the Goddess''s face grow even deeper. She then saw Edge about ready to strike so she quickly got in the position to defend.


    "Allow me to show the strongest of the sword style my partner and I created. HERE I COME O'' GODDESS!"


    Moon Edge Style (last stance) first form [earth]. The ground where Edge stood cracked under the immense pressure of Edge''s mana. It was then he moved. The Goddess saw that Edge was going to strike her left side, so she quickly raised her sword to block. Yet unexpectedly Edge''s strike arrived at her right side. She couldn''t understand what happened, she clearly saw him attacking from the left.


    The Goddess was hit at the side by Edge''s sword, he then followed up the attack. Moon Edge style (last stance) second form [heaven].Edge quickly changed the position of his sword as he sheathed it. He placed it near his chest and held the hilt in a reverse grip, and with blinding speed unsheathed the blade.


    The Goddess was barely able to block the strike and her blocking stance broke. The Goddess stumbled backward, seeing this Edge didn''t let up, and went to do the next move. Moon Edge style (last stance) third form [unity].


    Edge charged forward as he got near the Goddess, Edge''s body multiplied into seven, surrounding the Goddess. At first, the Goddes thought those were after images as Edge was moving at extreme speeds, yet the moment they attacked the Goddess knew she was mistaken. These seven Edges were the real deal. As they attacked the Goddess in perfect coordination from all sides, the Goddess''s posture broke.


    The moment she was falling to the ground due to her stumbling from her stance, she saw Edge was about to unleash a killing blow. It was so fast, and the timing of the attack was so precise she couldn''t do anything to defend herself.


    Moon Edge style (last stance) A series of moves that made escape impossible.


    Moon Edge style (last stance) first form [earth], was used to confuse the opponent''s senses.


    Moon Edge style (last stance) second form, [heaven], was used to break the opponent''s guard.


    Moon Edge style (last stance) third form [unity], was used to break the opponent''s stance.


    Moon Edge style (last stance) final form [eternal moon]. The final movement of the last stance. It was an attack were one uses all of his power for an ending strike.


    ''So this is how it ends.'' Even though she was about to disappear, even though she was about to be beaten by a mortal, the Goddess felt oddly relaxed about it. The sword that was made of Edge''s soul burst out in incredible as it sliced through the Goddess''s body. As she was fading from existence the Goddess heard Edge whisper something in her ear.


    "That was a fun battle, thanks." When the Goddess heard Edge thanking her for the battle, she couldn''t help but smile.


    "As expected of the Strongest Mortal Soul, you really are an odd mortal." The Goddess whose body was fading showed Edge a very bright smile that made him feel like, this truly was a Goddess.

 Chapter 117: End

    After I defeated the Goddess I fell to the ground on my knees. I had exerted almost all of my mana onto that series of moves. My body was now full of burns and my bones were in a rather bad state. The pocket dimension started to crumble in front of me. Once I was out of the pocket dimension I was back in the same spot I was in before the Goddess teleported me.


    In front of me was Rain-senpai who was looking at me. What was I doing before the time stopped?... Oh right, I remember now.


    I removed the pierced earth from senpai''s hands and feet. Senpai looked at me in surprise. He must be shocked to see all the wounds on my body. Still, I didn''t explain anything to him as I held out my hand and with a smile, I spoke to him.


    "Everyone will help you senpai."


    Still confused, senpai looked at me. He didn''t say anything despite obviously wanting to ask about my wounds. He hesitated for a few seconds before he stretched out his hand. As senpai''s hands were about to reach mine, a rain of spears suddenly came down. I wasn''t able to react on time nor was I even able to sense the attack coming. I was too tired from the fight with the Goddess that my other senses had dulled. The spears had pierced my lungs as well as my intestines. On the other hand, right in front of me, senpai''s heart was pierced, even his [auto regeneration] can''t save him from that.


    I couldn''t believe it even in my weakened state I shouldn''t be this open. Am I going to die here, is this were I fall?


    Have I failed once more, will my life once again end in failure?!


    No! No! Are you f*cking with me, I won''t allow for something like this to happen!


    As I tried to pull out the spears from my body I looked in the direction where the spears came from.


    The person I saw wasn''t someone I expected to see here. A pink-haired lady was standing at the hole I made earlier, this person was none other than Louise Senddan, a dorm mate during my first year.


    She was looking at me with a pained expression on her face. I wanted to ask why she did this, yet not a sound could come out of my mouth. Instead, it was my blood that came out of my mouth as I started coughing.


    "I promise I will save you Shun." She said my former name! I tried to reach out to her yet before I could do anything another spear pierced my heart. I tried to circulate my mana to heal the wound as I continue to struggle.


    My consciousness was fading, a scene flashed before my very eyes.


    I, Tsukiyomi, Sarah, Gerard, and Eri, were back home in the field of flowers. We were practicing like we did every day.


    Mom and dad, came with some snacks, wanting to join in the fun.


    While we took a break, a black dragon came down from the sky, it was Tanith.


    She landed beside us, she was carrying, Willa, Terumi, Serillia, Eva, Clarise. Leto, and even Rain.


    Serillia greeted my parents and proclaimed that she was my fianc¨¦e. Hering what she said my parents started crying tears of blood, not wanting to lose out even Eva, Eri, Tanith, and Tsukiyomi, said they were also planning to be my wives. My mom and dad fell unconscious after hearing that.


    Sarah went to their side to fan them.


    Everyone then started laughing, Gerard then smacked my back and asked, so who will you make your first wife?


    The scene disappeared in front of me. All those happy smiles disappeared, as I felt numb all over. I felt like I was crying, but I couldn''t tell.


    Damn it, so this is how it ends for this incarnation. I did get to battle a Goddess and I did have fun at the end, but still damn... Tsk, I hope the next incarnation does better than me.


    I was about to sleep, a very long sleep.


    I hope when I wake up, I''ll see them again.....


    ?


    Louise Senddan was observing the whole situation from the very beginning. She whispered in the ear of the now-deceased Edge. "This is not enough to release you from your chains. Still, I promise to save you." She left the scene with those words.


    ?


    Tsukiyomi rushed inside the throne room as Jester finally let them through saying it was over.


    When Tsukiyomi felt Edge''s link disappear she felt a great ominous premonition. So she quickly entered the throne room, the moment the doors opened what she saw made her knees feel weak.


    Edge, as well as Rain, were stabbed by multiple spears. Tsukiyomi walked unsteadily to her beloved''s side. She couldn''t hear the screams of sorrow from her companions. She broke the spears that held her beloved.


    He was now in her arms. The boy she loved laid in her hands lifeless. She couldn''t believe it, this person, her beloved was literally the strongest person, who in this world had the strength to do this? Tsukuyomi whose thoughts were in total disarray hugged Edge''s lifeless body. The once warm person was now cold as ice, Tsukiyomi couldn''t help but cry. She who hadn''t cried in the whole century she had lived, cried like a little child.


    Edge her most beloved, was now somewhere dark, and cold. The same place she had been, as she waited for him in those ruins.


    As she held him tightly, a new resolve grew inside of her.


    ''I will not allow this! I will not allow the Gods'' to take anything from me anymore!'' Tsukiyomi looked at the moon above and gritted her teeth.


    ''I have promised to fix you up, every time you get broken! I will do as I promised my love!''


    Tsukiyomi kissed Edge''s lifeless body. The silver moon etched on Edge''s chest started to shine brightly. Not only that but the very moon and stars themselves shone brightly before the two.


    "No matter how long it takes! I swear to wait for you Edge! Our contract will stay, as long as your soul lives, I will wait for you, my love. Until the very moon itself falls from the sky."


    Tsukiyomi declared her oath to the moon above.

 Chapter 118: Epilogue

    A young boy around six to seven years old with black hair and deep dark eyes was standing in a daze, at his legs were several older boys who he had beaten up. He looked at his hand it was shaking badly.


    He never knew that he was this strong. Yet today when he fought children his age he felt fear, he was not just strong, he was too strong.


    He had easily beaten them with techniques that even most grown-ups couldn''t understand. He even used magic that was beyond the norm. This was because of the memories that weren''t really his... Or was it truly his? the boy couldn''t understand his situation. All he knew was he had hazy memories of other people who fought on many battlefields. All of them had this ferocious smile on their faces as they decimate their enemies.


    "Why? I didn''t mean to do this... No! I... I just wanted to defend myself... I didn''t mean to hurt them so badly." The young boy simply stood there confused at what he had done and started crying.


    "I just wanted (hic) t... to be friends...(hic) Why? Why did they attack me?... (hic) (hic) (sniff) I didn''t mean to go this far. I''m sorry, (sniff) I''m sorry, (sniff), please, I''m sorry." The boy started explaining to no one in particular. His snot falling from his nose, he simply continued apologizing to the beaten boys. While the silver moon birthmark etched on his chest, as well as the sun birthmark directly below the silver moon, glowed brightly.


    ...


    Tsukiyomi''s POV:


    I have slept for a very long time, dreaming of those days with him... My beloved Edge. Those days filled with battle, were the happiest days of my life. Standing by your side, teasing Eva, eating with Tanith, training with Sarah, arguing with Serillia, fighting with Eri, consoling with Willa, listening to Clarise bicker, talking with Terumi, and punishing Leto.


    Those days were truly the best, I have lived for years, but those nine years with you made a hundred years look like nothing.


    I remember the day I met you, I was in deep slumber same as now, waiting for my contractor. I then felt a battle brewing near me. A massive amount of mana was near, curious I woke up and looked. To my surprise, the owner of that great amount of mana was a human boy.


    I watched as he fought the Queen of spiders, his struggle was exhilarating to watch. In the end, he won but was in no condition to fight the horde of monsters before him. I thought the boy would start crying like those of his age would do or begging a deity to save him that even grown men would do in a similar situation, but then, he picked up his weapons and screamed at the heavens. "I ain''t going down without a struggle!" He instead of panic or fear, the expression he showed, was something I would never forget. The boy showed a vicious smile, it was the smile of a person who will defy fate till the bitter end.


    I was captivated by him, I at the time fell in love. I approached the boy, and made a contract with him. After that the days of excitement never ended. There were times when Edge would break, but I promised him that I will always be there to fix him up.


    I remembered his death, the death of my most beloved... He who tried to save his enemy, he who fought for others, he who stood in the middle of a battle with a smile on his face was killed on that day... I remembered my heart almost shattering at the mere sight of his lifeless body... But then I remembered the boy who wouldn''t give up even in the most dire of situations. So I promised, I vowed that I would wait for him no matter how long...


    ...


    I have no idea how much time has passed in the outer world. Sarah Regius my beloved person''s sister, promised me that she and her descendents will protect my body until I'' am able to meet Edge again.


    "When you see onii-chan, tell him... YOU IDIOT! You broke our promise again! You told me you will never leave my side!!! So onii-chan please wherever you are, I hope this time you live happily... I miss you onii-chan... Your little sister will always love her onii-chan."


    Tanith also spoke to me before I slept.


    "Tsukiyomi, I hope you have a nice sleep. Once you meet master, I''m sure I will appear not long after. So this is not a goodbye, it''s just a delay before the next time."


    Tanith was the last to speak to me before I slept. I couldn''t meet the others, as they like me had a hard time processing Edge''s death. I hope everyone lived happy lives...


    ?


    How long has it been now? I can''t even tell if I''m still in the same place... I really miss you Edge...


    ?


    I had another dream of the past, training with Edge creating our original style, the Moon Edge style. How long will I wait my beloved, I really want to see you again.


    ?


    I feel lonely and cold... Edge....


    ?


    It has been a very long time now, is it really impossible to meet you again?! Am I not allowed to see you once more? To feel your warmth... To see your smile... To feel your lips... Edge please I want to see you again... Am I not allowed even this one wish?... That was when I felt a sudden surge of mana. A pure powerful mana, a very familiar mana... I cried at last, at last, Edge... I opened my eyes.


    ?


    What greeted me when I opened my eyes was a place full of people in white coats, and a boy who had brown hair similar to Sarah''s. Once they saw me wake up, all of them panicked, "Everyone call the master!"


    ?


    I covered myself in my familiar black kimono. I looked around there were a lot of shiny new things that I didn''t know about.


    A moment later, a man with the same red hair as Edge came running. Everyone bowed to him, he must be the master of this house. Upon facing me he knelt.


    "Good Morning Tsukiyomi-sama." I signaled the man to stand.


    "Who are you and what year is it?"


    "I''m Daniel Regius, the current head of the Regius house. The year is 1273, it has been at least a thousand years since you slept."


    A Regius?! So this is one of Sarah''s descendants, so she was truly able to keep her promise. I smiled a little at the thought. The man called Daniel continued speaking.


    "Tsukiyomi-sama, allow me to introduce my son Niel Regius." The boy with brown hair came forward he looked like he was blushing. He must be around 15 years of age.


    "I''m Niel Regius please to meet you Tsukiyomi-sama." He bowed.


    "Please to meet you as well, Niel." I smiled at him, which made him blush even more. This was the same reaction I would get from Terumi.


    "Tsukiyomi-sama, you have woken up, does that mean you have felt our great ancestor Edge-sama''s soul?" Daniel asked. I nodded at his question.


    "So is it, my son Niel who inherited his soul?" Daniel asked me expectantly. I shook my head.


    "No he is not. The one I seek is somewhere to the south." Upon hearing my answer Daniel looked a little disappointed, but that couldn''t compare to the look of loss Niel had.


    ?


    It has been a week since I woke up, and with the help of the Regius family, I was able to find were the owner of Edge''s soul resides.


    The world has changed a lot since the time when I was awake. The humans have advanced splendidly, the other races live in harmony. It made me smile knowing that the battles Edge, I and everyone had has bear fruit.


    The Regius family had forged documents about my identity. I'' am now a cousin of Niel from the branch family of the Regius. From now on I''m called Tsukiyomi Regius. I would have wanted to be called as such... A long time ago, when Edge was alive. Who would expect I''ll receive Edge''s last name in such a manner.


    ?


    I and Niel transfered to the school of the reincarnated Edge. I was so excited I could barely hold it in. I entered the classroom, and that was when I saw him. He looked very different from before. The blazing red hair I remember was replaced by black similar to my own, his azure blue eyes were now dark black, but this mana, this connection of my soul to his was real.


    I introduced myself, but I couldn''t contain myself any longer. I approached him, if he has the mark of the contract, then it truly must be him.


    I unbuttoned his shirt, and what I saw made my eyes watery in tears. The mark of the silver moon was there as well as Tanith''s mark. This was the real one, the one I have for so long waited for.


    "At last I finally found you, my partner." I hugged him tightly, this warmth was real! My most beloved was in front of me. In a distance I can touch, I couldn''t help but cry.


    "At last, at last, I can meet you again."


    I was finally able to meet him again, Sarah, Eva, Serillia, Eri, Tanith. I was able to meet our most beloved!